A representation of the threatning dangers, impending over Protestants in Great Brittain With an account of the arbitrary and popish ends, unto which the declaration for liberty of conscience in England, and the proclamation for a toleration in Scotland, are designed.
         Ferguson, Robert, d. 1714.
      
       
         
           1687
        
      
       Approx. 253 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 30 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70105
         Wing F756A
         ESTC R201502
         99825137
         99825137
         29511
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70105)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 29511)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1793:6)
      
       
         
           
             A representation of the threatning dangers, impending over Protestants in Great Brittain With an account of the arbitrary and popish ends, unto which the declaration for liberty of conscience in England, and the proclamation for a toleration in Scotland, are designed.
             Ferguson, Robert, d. 1714.
          
           [2], 54 p.
           
             s.n.,
             [Edinburgh :
             1687]
          
           
             By Robert Ferguson.
             Place and date of publication from Wing.
             Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Protestants -- Great Britain -- Early works to 1800.
           Great Britain -- History -- James II, 1685-1688 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           REPRESENTATION
           Of
           The
           Threatning
           Dangers
           ,
           Impending
           Over
           PROTESTANTS
           In
           GREAT
           BRITTAIN
           .
        
         
           With
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Arbitrary
           and
           
             Popish
             Ends
          
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           Declaration
           for
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           Proclamation
           for
           a
           Toleration
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           are
           designed
           .
        
         
           
             Neque
             enim
             satis
             amarint
          
           bonos
           
             Principes
             ,
             qui
          
           malos
           
             satis
             non
             oderint
          
           .
        
         
           
             Plin.
             in
             Panegyr
             .
             c.
          
           53.
           
        
         
           
             Sedem
             obtinet
          
           Principis
           ,
           
             ue
             sit
          
           Domino
           
             locus
             .
             id
             .
             ibid.
             c.
          
           55.
           
        
         
           
             Tantum
             tibi
             licet
             ,
             quantum
             per
          
           leges
           
             licebit
             ,
             Pacat.
          
           ad
           
             Theodos.
             August
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THey
           are
           great
           strangers
           to
           the
           Transactions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           who
           know
           not
           how
           many
           and
           various
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Papists
           have
           been
           ,
           both
           to
           hinder
           all
           endeavours
           towards
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           &
           to
           overthrow
           and
           subvert
           it
           where
           it
           hath
           obtained
           and
           prevailed
           .
           For
           beside
           the
           innumerable
           Executions
           and
           Murders
           committed
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           to
           crush
           and
           stiffle
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           in
           its
           rise
           and
           birth
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           its
           succeeding
           and
           settlement
           in
           
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           Territories
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           Kingdom
           or
           State
           ,
           where
           it
           hath
           so
           far
           prevailed
           as
           to
           come
           to
           be
           universally
           received
           and
           legally
           established
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           been
           through
           strange
           and
           wonderful
           conflicts
           with
           the
           rage
           and
           malice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           The
           Persecutions
           which
           the
           
             Primitive
             Christians
          
           underwent
           by
           vertu
           '
           of
           the
           Edicts
           of
           the
           
             Pagan
             Empero●s
          
           ,
           were
           not
           more
           sanguinary
           and
           cruel
           ,
           than
           what
           through
           the
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           
             Popish
             Princes
          
           ,
           have
           been
           inflicted
           upon
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           testified
           against
           the
           Heresies
           ,
           Superstitions
           ,
           and
           Idolatries
           ,
           and
           have
           withdrawn
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Papal
             Church
          
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           Martyrs
           that
           suffered
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           against
           Heathenism
           ,
           either
           more
           numerous
           or
           worthier
           of
           esteem
           for
           vertu
           '
           ,
           Iustice
           and
           Piety
           ;
           than
           they
           who
           have
           been
           slaughtered
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           pretence
           ,
           but
           for
           Endeavouring
           to
           restore
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           to
           the
           simplicity
           and
           purity
           of
           its
           Divine
           and
           first
           Institution
           ,
           and
           to
           recover
           it
           from
           the
           corruptions
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           was
           become
           universally
           tainted
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           .
           How
           have
           all
           the
           Nations
           in
           Europe
           been
           soak't
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           Saints
           ,
           through
           the
           Barbarous
           Rage
           of
           
             Popish
             Rulers
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           
             Roman
             Bishops
          
           and
           Clergy
           stirred
           up
           and
           instigated
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           support
           themselves
           in
           their
           secular
           grandure
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Tyranny
           over
           the
           Consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           the
           World
           in
           Slavery
           under
           Ignorance
           ,
           Errors
           ,
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           the
           reducing
           Christianity
           again
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           would
           have
           redeemed
           mankind
           from
           ,
           and
           been
           an
           effectual
           means
           to
           have
           dissipated
           and
           subverted
           ?
           They
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           having
           strangely
           corrupted
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           in
           its
           Faith
           ,
           Worship
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           having
           prodigiously
           altered
           it
           ,
           from
           what
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Institutions
           of
           our
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ;
           they
           found
           no
           other
           way
           whereby
           to
           sustain
           their
           Errors
           and
           Corruptions
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           themselves
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           that
           Empire
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           usurped
           over
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           Wealth
           and
           secular
           Greatness
           ,
           which
           by
           working
           upon
           the
           Ignorance
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           Prophanness
           of
           People
           ,
           they
           had
           skrewed
           and
           wound
           themselves
           into
           ,
           but
           by
           adjudging
           all
           who
           durst
           detect
           or
           oppose
           them
           ,
           to
           fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           or
           to
           miseries
           ,
           to
           which
           Death
           in
           its
           worst
           shape
           were
           preferrable
           .
           Nor
           have
           they
           for
           the
           better
           obstructing
           the
           growth
           ,
           and
           compassing
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           omitted
           either
           the
           Arts
           and
           Subtlities
           of
           Julian
           ,
           or
           the
           Fury
           and
           Violence
           of
           Gal●rius
           and
           Di●cletian
           .
           Whosoever
           hath
           not
           observed
           the
           Craft
           and
           Rage
           that
           have
           been
           employed
           and
           exerted
           against
           Protestants
           for
           these
           170.
           
           Years
           ,
           must
           have
           been
           very
           little
           Conversant
           in
           Histories
           ,
           and
           strangely
           overlook't
           the
           conduct
           of
           affaires
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Transactions
           in
           Churches
           and
           States
           ,
           during
           their
           own
           time
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           Papists
           do
           not
           think
           it
           fit
           ,
           to
           put
           their
           Maxim's
           for
           preserving
           the
           
             Catholick
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           converting
           Hereticks
           ,
           in
           Execution
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           yet
           some
           of
           their
           Writers
           are
           so
           ingenuous
           ,
           as
           to
           tell
           us
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           do
           not
           forbear
           it
           upon
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           or
           
             good
             Nature
          
           ,
           but
           upon
           motives
           of
           Policy
           and
           Fear
           ,
           lest
           the
           cutting
           one
           of
           our
           Throats
           might
           endanger
           two
           of
           their
           own
           .
           However
           they
           have
           been
           careful
           not
           to
           suffer
           a
           period
           of
           
             twenty
             years
          
           to
           elapse
           
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           without
           affording
           us
           in
           some
           place
           or
           another
           ,
           renewed
           evidences
           of
           Papal
           Charity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Roman
           method
           of
           hindring
           the
           growth
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           either
           by
           a
           Massacre
           ,
           War
           ,
           or
           Persecution
           ,
           begun
           ,
           and
           executed
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           account
           or
           provocation
           ,
           but
           meerly
           that
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           cannot
           believe
           and
           practice
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           .
           And
           having
           obtained
           of
           late
           ,
           great
           Advantages
           for
           the
           pursuing
           their
           malice
           against
           us
           ,
           more
           boldly
           and
           avowedly
           than
           at
           an
           other
           Season
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           through
           a
           strange
           concurrence
           and
           conjunction
           of
           Princes
           in
           the
           Papal
           Communion
           ,
           who
           are
           more
           intoxicated
           with
           their
           Superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           ,
           or
           less
           wise
           ,
           merciful
           ,
           and
           humane
           ,
           than
           some
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           of
           that
           Fellowship
           were
           ,
           but
           through
           having
           obtained
           a
           Prince
           intirely
           devoted
           unto
           them
           ,
           &
           under
           the
           implicit
           guidance
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           to
           be
           advanced
           unto
           a
           Throne
           ,
           where
           such
           sometime
           used
           to
           sit
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           Terror
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Safeguard
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           oppresed
           Protestants
           ;
           they
           have
           thereupon
           both
           assumed
           a
           Courage
           of
           stirring
           up
           new
           and
           unpresidented
           Persecutions
           in
           divers
           places
           ,
           against
           the
           most
           useful
           ,
           best
           and
           loyallest
           of
           Subjects
           ,
           upon
           no
           other
           charge
           or
           Allegation
           ,
           but
           for
           dissenting
           from
           the
           Tridentine
           Faith
           ,
           and
           denying
           Subjection
           to
           the
           Tripple
           Crown
           ,
           and
           are
           raised
           into
           a
           Confidence
           of
           wholly
           Extirpating
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           of
           reestablishing
           the
           Papal
           Tyrannies
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           in
           the
           several
           Countries
           whence
           they
           had
           been
           expelled
           ,
           or
           stood
           so
           depressed
           and
           discountenanced
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Votaries
           and
           Partizans
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Sway
           and
           Domination
           .
           Nor
           need
           we
           any
           other
           conviction
           both
           of
           their
           Design
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Confidence
           of
           Succeeding
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           have
           already
           done
           ,
           &
           continue
           to
           pursue
           in
           
             France
             ,
             Hungary
          
           and
           Piedmont
           ,
           wheretheir
           prospering
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           in
           their
           Cruel
           and
           Barbarous
           Attempts
           ,
           not
           only
           gives
           them
           boldness
           of
           entertaining
           thoughts
           of
           taking
           the
           like
           Methods
           ,
           and
           Acting
           by
           the
           same
           measures
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           where
           they
           find
           Rulers
           at
           their
           beck
           ,
           and
           under
           their
           Influence
           ,
           but
           to
           unite
           and
           provoke
           all
           
             Popish
             Monarchs
          
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           holy
           War
           against
           Protestants
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           by
           Conquering
           and
           Subduing
           those
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           is
           received
           and
           established
           ,
           they
           may
           extirpate
           it
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           under
           the
           Notion
           of
           the
           Northern
           Heresie
           .
           If
           principles
           of
           humanity
           ,
           Maxim's
           of
           Interest
           ,
           Rules
           of
           Policy
           ,
           Obligations
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           Ties
           of
           Royal
           and
           Princely
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           repeated
           Promises
           ,
           Oaths
           ,
           Edicts
           ,
           and
           Declarations
           of
           Soveraigns
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           a
           Security
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           for
           the
           Profession
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Territories
           and
           Dominions
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           that
           could
           be
           rationally
           desired
           ,
           for
           their
           Safety
           and
           Protection
           ,
           in
           the
           free
           and
           open
           profession
           and
           Practice
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           whereas
           by
           a
           violation
           of
           all
           that
           is
           Sacred
           among
           men
           ,
           of
           a
           binding
           vertu
           unto
           Princes
           (
           except
           Chains
           and
           Fetters
           )
           or
           that
           confer
           a
           Right
           ,
           Claim
           ,
           and
           Security
           unto
           Subjects
           ,
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           in
           those
           Places
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           still
           are
           ,
           persecuted
           with
           a
           rage
           and
           Barbarity
           ,
           which
           no
           age
           can
           parallel
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           it
           is
           difficult
           to
           find
           words
           proper
           and
           severe
           enough
           ,
           whereby
           to
           stamp
           a
           Character
           of
           infamy
           ,
           upon
           the
           treacherous
           ,
           cruel
           ,
           and
           savage
           Authors
           ,
           Promoters
           ,
           and
           Instruments
           of
           it
           .
           Nor
           do's
           it
           proceed
           from
           a
           Malignancy
           of
           Nature
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           above
           what
           is
           in
           other
           Princes
           of
           the
           same
           Communion
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           are
           more
           regardless
           of
           Fame
           ,
           and
           less
           concerned
           how
           future
           generations
           will
           brand
           their
           Memories
           ,
           than
           other
           
             Papal
             Monarchs
          
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           ,
           to
           violate
           the
           Promises
           and
           Oaths
           they
           were
           bound
           by
           to
           their
           Protestant
           Subjects
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Emperour
           is
           character'd
           for
           a
           person
           of
           a
           meek
           and
           gentle
           temper
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           goodness
           of
           whose
           Nature
           ,
           thereremain
           some
           shadows
           
           interwoven
           with
           the
           bloody
           streaks
           of
           the
           Hungarian
           Persecution
           .
           And
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           tho
           he
           stand
           not
           much
           commended
           for
           sweetness
           and
           Benignity
           of
           disposition
           ,
           is
           known
           to
           be
           unmeasurably
           Ambitious
           ,
           of
           having
           his
           name
           transmitted
           to
           Posterity
           in
           Letters
           of
           Greatness
           and
           Honor
           ,
           which
           his
           behaviour
           towards
           his
           Subjects
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           is
           no
           way
           's
           adapted
           unto
           ,
           but
           calculated
           to
           make
           him
           hereafter
           listed
           with
           Nero
           and
           Julian
           .
           As
           to
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           there
           seems
           by
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           other
           Actions
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           certain
           Greatness
           of
           Mind
           in
           him
           ,
           not
           easily
           consisting
           with
           that
           savage
           and
           brutal
           temper
           ,
           which
           the
           Cruelties
           he
           hath
           exercised
           upon
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Piedmont
           ,
           would
           intimate
           and
           denote
           .
           But
           it
           ariseth
           from
           the
           Mischievousness
           and
           Pestilency
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           their
           Bigottry
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           having
           put
           themselves
           so
           entirely
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           particularly
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           who
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           a
           set
           of
           men
           ,
           especially
           the
           latter
           ,
           that
           through
           acting
           in
           the
           prospect
           of
           no
           other
           Ends
           ,
           but
           the
           Grandure
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           and
           Domination
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           do
           with
           an
           unlimited
           rage
           ,
           and
           a
           peculiar
           kind
           of
           Malice
           ,
           persecute
           all
           that
           have
           renounced
           Fellowship
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           if
           they
           Sacrifice
           the
           Honor
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Safety
           of
           Monarchs
           ,
           and
           bring
           their
           Kingdoms
           into
           contempt
           and
           desolation
           ,
           by
           rendring
           them
           weak
           ,
           poor
           ,
           and
           dispeopled
           ,
           provided
           they
           may
           wreck
           their
           spleen
           ,
           and
           revenge
           ,
           upon
           those
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           is
           not
           only
           dissonant
           from
           theirs
           ,
           but
           should
           it
           prevail
           to
           be
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Legislators
           and
           Rulers
           of
           Nations
           ,
           those
           springs
           of
           Wealth
           would
           be
           immediately
           dried
           up
           ,
           by
           which
           their
           Superior
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Religious
           Orders
           are
           enriched
           and
           fed
           up
           in
           idleness
           .
           And
           should
           the
           People
           come
           to
           be
           generally
           imbued
           with
           principles
           of
           Gospel
           ,
           Light
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           would
           immediately
           shake
           off
           a
           blind
           and
           slavish
           Dependence
           upon
           Pope
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           thereby
           subvert
           the
           Foundation
           upon
           which
           the
           Monarchick
           Grandure
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           and
           their
           whole
           Religion
           is
           superstructed
           and
           destroy
           the
           Engine
           by
           which
           they
           are
           inabled
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           and
           Consciences
           of
           men
           .
           And
           if
           Protestants
           every
           where
           ,
           especially
           under
           Popish
           Rulers
           ,
           were
           not
           under
           a
           strange
           Infatuation
           ,
           they
           would
           look
           for
           no
           fairer
           Quarter
           from
           Papists
           ,
           than
           what
           their
           Brethren
           have
           met
           with
           in
           France
           and
           Piedmont
           ,
           nor
           would
           they
           rely
           upon
           the
           Faith
           of
           any
           King
           ,
           that
           stiles
           himself
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           ,
           seeing
           Sacred
           Promises
           ,
           tremendous
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           Authentick
           Declarations
           ,
           are
           but
           Papal
           Arts
           ,
           and
           Tricks
           sanctified
           at
           Rome
           ,
           whereby
           to
           full
           Subjects
           into
           a
           Security
           ,
           and
           delude
           them
           into
           a
           neglect
           of
           all
           means
           ,
           for
           preserving
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           Religion
           ,
           till
           their
           Rulers
           can
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           of
           obeying
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           
             fourth
             Lateran
             Council
          
           ,
           that
           enjoins
           
             Kings
             to
             destroy
             and
             extirpate
             Hereticks
             ,
             under
             pain
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             both
             their
             Subjects
             absolved
             from
             Allegiance
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Territories
             given
             away
             to
             others
          
           ;
           and
           till
           without
           running
           any
           hazard
           ,
           they
           may
           comply
           with
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Constance
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           releaseth
           them
           from
           all
           
             Obligation
             of
             keeping
             Faith
             to
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             requires
             them
             to
             violate
             it
          
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           made
           Sigismond
           break
           his
           Faith
           to
           
             John
             Hus
          
           ,
           whom
           in
           d●fiance
           of
           the
           Security
           given
           him
           by
           that
           King
           ,
           they
           caused
           to
           be
           condemned
           and
           burnt
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           practice
           and
           late
           Example
           of
           the
           
             Great
             Louis
          
           ,
           designed
           for
           less
           than
           a
           pattern
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           
             Popish
             Princes
          
           are
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           his
           proceedings
           are
           to
           be
           the
           coppy
           &
           Moddel
           ,
           which
           they
           who
           would
           merit
           the
           name
           of
           Zealous
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           be
           esteemed
           dutiful
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           to
           transcribe
           and
           limn
           out
           in
           lines
           of
           force
           ,
           violence
           ,
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           better
           corresponding
           with
           the
           Original
           ,
           to
           imploy
           Dragoons
           for
           Missionaries
           .
        
         
           And
           tho
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           some
           
             Popish
             Princes
          
           ,
           who
           through
           an
           extraordinary
           measure
           of
           good
           Nature
           ,
           and
           from
           principles
           of
           Compassion
           ,
           woven
           into
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           previously
           to
           all
           notices
           
           of
           Revelation
           whether
           real
           ,
           or
           pre●ended
           ,
           and
           who
           through
           Sentiments
           im●ib'd
           from
           a
           generous
           Education
           ,
           and
           their
           ●oming
           afterwards
           to
           be
           under
           the
           influence
           ,
           ●nd
           Management
           ,
           of
           wise
           and
           discret
           Counsellors
           ,
           may
           be
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           malignant
           ●mpressions
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           so
           be
           preserved
           ,
           from
           the
           inhumanities
           towards
           ●hose
           of
           different
           perswasions
           from
           them
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           their
           Priests
           would
           lay
           them
           under
           Obligations
           unto
           ,
           by
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Faith
          
           ;
           yet
           there
           appears
           no
           reason
           why
           an
           understanding
           man
           should
           be
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           likely
           to
           prove
           a
           Prince
           ,
           of
           that
           great
           and
           noble
           temper
           ,
           there
           being
           more
           than
           enough
           ,
           both
           to
           raise
           a
           jealousie
           and
           beget
           a
           perswasion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           Monarch
           among
           all
           those
           who
           are
           commonly
           stiled
           Catholicks
           ,
           from
           whom
           Protestants
           ,
           may
           justly
           dread
           greater
           Severities
           ,
           than
           from
           Him
           ,
           or
           look
           for
           worse
           and
           more
           Barbarous
           Treatments
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           with
           what
           candor
           ,
           we
           ought
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Charity
           and
           good
           manners
           ,
           to
           speak
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           whatsoever
           their
           Religion
           is
           ,
           nor
           am
           I
           unacquainted
           with
           what
           Veneration
           and
           Deference
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           Discourse
           of
           Crowned
           Heads
           ;
           but
           as
           I
           dare
           not
           give
           those
           flattering
           Titles
           unto
           any
           ,
           of
           which
           there
           are
           not
           a
           few
           in
           some
           of
           the
           late
           Addresses
           ,
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           an
           inconsiderable
           and
           foolish
           sort
           of
           Dissenting
           Preachers
           ;
           so
           I
           should
           not
           know
           ,
           how
           to
           be
           accountable
           to
           God
           ,
           my
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           World
           ,
           should
           I
           not
           in
           my
           station
           as
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Lover
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           of
           my
           Countrey
           ,
           offer
           something
           ,
           whereby
           both
           to
           undeceive
           that
           weak
           and
           short-sighted
           People
           ,
           whom
           their
           own
           being
           accommodated
           for
           a
           Season
           by
           the
           Declaration
           of
           Indulgence
           ,
           hath
           deluded
           into
           an
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           His
           Majesty
           cherisheth
           no
           thoughts
           of
           subverting
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           also
           further
           to
           enlighten
           and
           confirm
           others
           ,
           in
           the
           just
           apprehensions
           they
           are
           possessed
           with
           ,
           of
           the
           design
           carrying
           on
           in
           Grear
           Brittain
           ,
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Protestancy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           late
           
             Declaration
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           is
           emitted
           in
           subserviency
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           calculated
           by
           the
           Court
           ;
           toward
           the
           paving
           and
           preparing
           the
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           more
           facile
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           .
           And
           while
           Mercinary
           Sycophants
           ,
           by
           their
           Flatteries
           infect
           and
           corrupt
           Princes
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Representing
           them
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           Colours
           disagreable
           from
           their
           tempers
           and
           dispositions
           ,
           and
           in
           milder
           and
           fairer
           Characters
           ,
           than
           any
           thing
           observable
           in
           them
           ,
           either
           deserveth
           ,
           or
           correspondeth
           with
           ,
           do
           delude
           Subjects
           ,
           into
           such
           Opinions
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           beget
           a
           neglect
           of
           means
           for
           preserving
           themselves
           ;
           't
           is
           become
           a
           necessary
           Duty
           ,
           and
           an
           indispensable
           Service
           to
           mankind
           ,
           to
           deal
           plainly
           and
           above
           board
           ,
           that
           so
           by
           describing
           Kings
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           setting
           them
           in
           a
           true
           and
           just
           Light
           ,
           we
           may
           prevent
           the
           Peoples
           being
           further
           imposed
           upon
           ,
           or
           if
           through
           suffering
           themselves
           to
           be
           still
           deceived
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           fall
           under
           miseries
           and
           persecutions
           ,
           they
           may
           lay
           all
           their
           Distresses
           ,
           and
           Desolations
           ,
           at
           the
           door
           of
           their
           own
           folly
           ,
           in
           not
           having
           taken
           care
           ,
           how
           to
           avoid
           ,
           what
           they
           were
           not
           only
           threatned
           with
           ,
           but
           whereof
           they
           were
           warned
           and
           advertised
           .
           For
           as
           I
           am
           not
           of
           
             Sr.
             Roger
             l'Estranges
          
           mind
           ,
           
             That
             if
             we
             cannot
             avoide
             being
             distrustful
          
           
           
             of
             our
             Safety
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             extreamly
             vain
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             and
             extravagant
             to
             talk
             of
             it
          
           ;
           so
           I
           am
           very
           sensible
           how
           many
           of
           the
           
             French
             Ministers
          
           ,
           by
           painting
           forth
           their
           King
           more
           like
           a
           God
           than
           a
           Man
           ,
           and
           by
           possessing
           their
           people
           with
           a
           belief
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Mercy
           in
           Him
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           knew
           him
           destitute
           ,
           they
           both
           emboldned
           him
           ,
           to
           attempt
           what
           he
           hath
           perpetrated
           ,
           and
           laid
           them
           under
           snares
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           not
           how
           to
           disentangle
           themselves
           from
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           escape
           it
           .
           Nor
           would
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           have
           acted
           with
           that
           neglect
           of
           the
           future
           Safety
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           nor
           have
           exposed
           them
           to
           the
           resentment
           ,
           and
           hereafter
           revenge
           of
           three
           Nations
           ,
           by
           the
           Arbitrary
           and
           Illegal
           steps
           he
           hath
           made
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           if
           he
           intended
           any
           thing
           less
           ,
           
           than
           the
           putting
           Protestants
           for
           ever
           out
           of
           capacity
           and
           condition
           ,
           of
           calling
           them
           to
           a
           reckoning
           ,
           and
           exacting
           an
           account
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           neither
           He
           ,
           nor
           they
           about
           him
           ,
           can
           have
           the
           weakness
           to
           think
           they
           have
           sufficiently
           provided
           against
           ,
           without
           compelling
           us
           by
           an
           Order
           of
           
             à
             la
             mode
             France
             Missionaries
          
           to
           turn
           Catholicks
           ,
           or
           by
           adjudging
           us
           to
           Mines
           and
           Galleys
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Versailles
           President
           ,
           for
           our
           Heretical
           Stubborness
           ,
           or
           which
           is
           the
           more
           expeditious
           way
           of
           
             converting
             three
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           to
           cause
           murder
           the
           Protestant
           Inhabitants
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           ,
           which
           his
           Loyal
           
             Irish
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           have
           set
           anno
           1641.
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           Had
           his
           Majesty
           been
           contented
           with
           the
           bare
           avowing
           ,
           and
           publishing
           himself
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           ,
           and
           of
           challenging
           a
           Liberty
           ,
           tho
           against
           Law
           ,
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           awakened
           our
           Pity
           ,
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           embrace
           a
           Religion
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           so
           many
           impediments
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           he
           was
           become
           obnoxious
           unto
           the
           imprecation
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           ,
           who
           
             wished
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             such
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             as
             should
             at
             any
             time
             turn
             Papists
          
           ;
           but
           it
           would
           have
           raised
           no
           intemperated
           heats
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           any
           against
           him
           ,
           much
           less
           have
           alienated
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           which
           are
           due
           unto
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           several
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           the
           Fundamental
           Rules
           of
           the
           respective
           Constitutions
           .
           Or
           could
           he
           have
           been
           contented
           ,
           with
           waving
           the
           rigorous
           Execution
           of
           the
           Laws
           against
           Papists
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           Quality
           ,
           Rank
           ,
           or
           Order
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           bestowing
           personal
           ,
           and
           private
           Favours
           ,
           upon
           those
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           so
           far
           from
           begetting
           rancor
           or
           discontent
           in
           his
           
             Protestant
             Subjects
          
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           only
           have
           connived
           at
           ,
           and
           approved
           such
           a
           procedure
           ,
           and
           those
           little
           Benignities
           and
           Kindnesses
           ,
           but
           had
           the
           Papists
           quietly
           acquiesced
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           modestly
           improved
           them
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           a
           means
           of
           reconciling
           the
           Nation
           to
           more
           lenity
           towa
           〈…〉
           them
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           and
           might
           have
           i●
           fluenced
           our
           Legislators
           ,
           when
           God
           sh
           〈…〉
           vouchsafe
           us
           a
           Protestant
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           〈◊〉
           moderate
           the
           Severities
           to
           which
           by
           th●
           Laws
           in
           being
           they
           are
           obnoxious
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           render
           their
           condition
           as
           easie
           ,
           and
           safe
           ,
           〈◊〉
           that
           of
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           only
           to
           take
           car
           〈…〉
           for
           precluding
           them
           such
           places
           of
           powe●
           and
           trust
           ,
           as
           should
           prevent
           their
           being
           ab
           〈…〉
           to
           hurt
           us
           ,
           but
           could
           bring
           no
           damage
           or
           i●
           convenience
           upon
           themselves
           .
           But
           th●
           King
           instead
           of
           terminating
           here
           ,
           an●
           allowing
           only
           such
           Graces
           and
           Immun
           〈…〉
           ties
           to
           the
           Popists
           ,
           as
           would
           have
           been
           〈◊〉
           nough
           ,
           for
           the
           placing
           them
           in
           the
           priva
           〈…〉
           Exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           with
           Security
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           threatning
           dange●
           to
           us
           .
           He
           hath
           not
           only
           suspended
           all
           th●
           
             penal
             Laws
          
           against
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           but
           〈◊〉
           hath
           by
           an
           usurped
           Prerogative
           ,
           that
           is
           par
           〈…〉
           mount
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           all
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           an●
           disabled
           the
           Laws
           that
           enjoin
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             A
             〈…〉
             legeance
          
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           which
           appoi
           〈…〉
           and
           prescribe
           the
           Tests
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           Fence●
           which
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           Nation
           ha
           〈…〉
           erected
           ,
           for
           preserving
           the
           
             Legislative
             A
             〈…〉
             thority
          
           ,
           securing
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           keeping
           places
           of
           Power
           ,
           Magistracy
           and
           Offic
           〈…〉
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           thereby
           〈◊〉
           continuing
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           
             Engli
             〈…〉
             Liberties
          
           ,
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           generation
           that
           shall
           come
           after
           us
           .
           And
           as
           if
           this
           wer●
           not
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           awaken
           us
           to
           a
           consideration
           of
           the
           danger
           we
           are
           sin
           ,
           of
           havin●
           our
           Religion
           supplanted
           and
           overthrown
           ▪
           He
           hath
           not
           only
           advanced
           the
           most
           
             viole
             〈…〉
             Papists
          
           ,
           unto
           all
           places
           of
           Military
           comman
           〈…〉
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ;
           but
           hath
           established
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Chief
           Trusts
           and
           Offi
           〈…〉
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           and
           
             Civil
             Judicature
          
           ,
           so
           th
           〈…〉
           there
           are
           scarce
           any
           continued
           in
           Powe●
           and
           Employment
           ,
           save
           they
           who
           have
           〈◊〉
           ther
           promised
           ,
           to
           turn
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           who
           have
           engaged
           ,
           to
           concur
           and
           assist
           〈◊〉
           the
           subverting
           our
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           u●
           der
           the
           Mask
           and
           disguise
           of
           
             Protestan
             〈…〉
          
           
           〈◊〉
           is
           already
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           beyond
           the
           ●●lp
           ,
           and
           relief
           ,
           of
           all
           Peaceable
           and
           Civil
           ●eans
           ,
           to
           preserve
           and
           uphold
           the
           
             Protestant
             ●eligion
          
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           but
           force
           ●nd
           an
           intestine
           War
           ,
           can
           retrieve
           it
           unto
           ,
           ●nd
           reestablish
           it
           there
           ,
           in
           any
           degree
           of
           safe
           〈…〉
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           less
           apparent
           ,
           from
           the
           Arbi●●ary
           and
           Tyrannous
           Oath
           ,
           ordained
           to
           be
           ●●quired
           of
           His
           
             Majesties
             Protestant
             Subjects
             〈◊〉
             Scotland
          
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           to
           swear
           
             O●●dience
             to
             Him
             without
             Reserve
          
           ,
           that
           our
           Re●●gion
           is
           held
           only
           precariously
           in
           that
           King●●m
           ;
           and
           that
           whensoever
           he
           shall
           please
           to
           ●●mmand
           the
           establishment
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           enjoin
           the
           people
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Com●union
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             He
          
           expects
           〈◊〉
           have
           his
           Will
           immediately
           conformed
           ●nto
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           disputed
           or
           controlled
           .
           ●ut
           lest
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           from
           the
           ●ing
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             ●eligion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           inflicting
           the
           utmost
           Seve●ties
           upon
           his
           
             Protestant
             Subjects
          
           ,
           that
           Papal
           ●ge
           ,
           armed
           with
           power
           ,
           can
           inable
           him
           un●●
           ,
           may
           not
           so
           fully
           appear
           ,
           from
           what
           hath
           ●een
           already
           intimated
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           awa●en
           the
           Dissenters
           out
           of
           the
           Lethargy
           ,
           into
           which
           the
           late
           Delaration
           hath
           cast
           them
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           quicken
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           ●hat
           zealous
           care
           ,
           vigilancy
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           all
           Lawful
           means
           ,
           for
           preserving
           themselves
           ,
           ●nd
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           that
           the
           impen●ent
           danger
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           are
           threatned
           ;
           ●equires
           at
           their
           hands
           ;
           I
           shall
           give
           that
           farmer
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           Topicks
           and
           motives
           of
           Credibility
           ,
           
             Moral
             ,
             Political
          
           ,
           and
           ●istorical
           ,
           as
           may
           serve
           to
           place
           it
           in
           the
           ●rightest
           light
           ,
           and
           fullest
           evidence
           ,
           that
           a
           ●atter
           future
           and
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           is
           on●●
           the
           object
           of
           our
           prospect
           and
           dread
           ,
           and
           ●ot
           of
           our
           feeling
           and
           experience
           ,
           is
           capa●le
           of
           .
        
         
           It
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           weight
           upon
           the
           minds
           ●f
           all
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           
             ●eat
             Brittain
          
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           an
           open
           and
           avowed
           ●apist
           ,
           but
           as
           most
           Apostates
           use
           to
           be
           ,
           a
           ●ery
           Bigot
           in
           the
           
             Romish
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           who
           〈◊〉
           the
           
             Leige
             Letter
          
           from
           a
           Jesuite
           to
           a
           Bro●●er
           of
           the
           Order
           tells
           us
           ,
           is
           
             resolved
             either
             to
             convert
             England
             to
             Popery
             ,
             or
             to
             die
             a
             Martyr
             .
          
           Nor
           were
           the
           Iewish
           zealots
           ,
           of
           whose
           rageful
           transports
           ,
           Iosephus
           gives
           us
           so
           ample
           an
           account
           ,
           nor
           the
           Dervises
           among
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Indians
           ,
           of
           whose
           mad
           attempts
           ,
           so
           many
           Histories
           make
           mention
           ,
           more
           brutal
           in
           their
           fanatical
           Heats
           ,
           than
           a
           
             Popish
             Bigot
          
           useth
           to
           be
           ,
           when
           favoured
           with
           advantages
           ,
           of
           exerting
           his
           animosity
           against
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           carefully
           watched
           against
           ,
           and
           restrained
           .
           Beside
           the
           innumerable
           instances
           of
           the
           Tragical
           Effects
           of
           
             Romish
             Bigottry
          
           ,
           that
           are
           to
           be
           met
           with
           in
           Books
           of
           all
           kinds
           ,
           we
           need
           go
           no
           further
           for
           an
           evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           consult
           the
           Life
           of
           Dominick
           ,
           the
           great
           Instigator
           and
           Promoter
           of
           the
           Massacre
           of
           the
           Waldenses
           ,
           and
           the
           Founder
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           which
           hath
           the
           Management
           of
           the
           bloody
           Inquisition
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Life
           of
           Henry
           the
           third
           of
           France
           ,
           who
           contrary
           to
           the
           advice
           of
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           the
           repeated
           intreaties
           of
           the
           wisest
           of
           his
           own
           Councellors
           ,
           the
           
             Chancellor
             de
             l'Hospital
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             President
             de
             Thou
          
           ,
           not
           only
           revived
           the
           War
           and
           Persecution
           against
           his
           
             Reformed
             Subjects
          
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           seen
           what
           Judgments
           ,
           the
           like
           proceedings
           had
           derived
           upon
           his
           Predecessors
           ,
           and
           how
           prejudicial
           they
           had
           proved
           to
           the
           Strength
           ,
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Interest
           of
           his
           Crown
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           he
           entred
           into
           a
           League
           with
           those
           that
           sought
           to
           depress
           ,
           abdicate
           ,
           and
           depose
           him
           ,
           and
           became
           the
           Head
           of
           a
           Faction
           for
           the
           destroying
           that
           part
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           upon
           whom
           alone
           he
           could
           rely
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           support
           of
           his
           Dignity
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           Furies
           of
           the
           
             Duke
             de
             Alva
          
           heretofore
           ,
           or
           the
           present
           Barbarities
           of
           Louis
           the
           Fourteenth
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           haughtie
           and
           furious
           tempers
           ,
           as
           of
           their
           Bigottry
           in
           their
           inhumane
           and
           sanguinary
           Religion
           .
           That
           the
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           is
           second
           to
           none
           ,
           in
           a
           blind
           and
           rageful
           Popish
           Zeal
           ,
           his
           behaviour
           both
           while
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           since
           he
           arrived
           at
           the
           Crown
           ,
           doth
           not
           only
           place
           it
           beyond
           the
           limits
           of
           a
           bare
           suspition
           ,
           but
           affords
           us
           such
           evidences
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           
           in
           consistency
           with
           principles
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           discretion
           ,
           can
           either
           question
           or
           contradict
           it
           .
           To
           what
           else
           can
           we
           ascribe
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           an
           excessive
           Bigottry
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Frigat
           wherein
           he
           was
           sailing
           to
           
             Scotland
             anno
          
           1682.
           struck
           upon
           the
           Sands
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           sink
           ,
           he
           should
           prefer
           the
           Lives
           of
           one
           or
           two
           pittiful
           Priests
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Quality
           ,
           and
           receive
           those
           mushrom's
           into
           the
           Boat
           ,
           in
           which
           himself
           escaped
           ,
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           admit
           ,
           not
           only
           his
           own
           Brother-in-Law
           ,
           but
           divers
           Noblemen
           of
           the
           Supreamest
           Rank
           ,
           and
           Character
           ,
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           same
           means
           of
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           perish
           ,
           tho
           they
           had
           undertaken
           that
           Voyage
           out
           of
           pure
           respect
           to
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           an
           Honor
           upon
           him
           ,
           at
           a
           Season
           ,
           when
           he
           wanted
           not
           Enemies
           .
           Nor
           can
           it
           proceed
           from
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           violent
           and
           furious
           Bigottry
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           only
           disoblige
           and
           disgust
           the
           two
           Universities
           ,
           of
           whose
           Zeal
           to
           his
           service
           ,
           he
           hath
           received
           so
           many
           seasonable
           and
           effectual
           Testimonies
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           violation
           both
           of
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           offer
           force
           to
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           their
           Rights
           and
           Franchises
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           in
           favour
           of
           
             Father
             Francis
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           illegally
           thrust
           into
           a
           Fellowship
           in
           Cambridg
           ,
           and
           of
           Mr.
           Farmer
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           arbitrarily
           obtrude
           into
           the
           Headship
           of
           a
           Colledg
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           who
           as
           they
           are
           too
           despicable
           to
           be
           owned
           ,
           and
           stood
           for
           ,
           in
           competition
           against
           two
           famous
           Universities
           ,
           whose
           greatest
           crime
           ,
           hath
           been
           an
           excess
           of
           zeal
           for
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           interest
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           a
           measure
           of
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           unto
           him
           ,
           since
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           beyond
           what
           either
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           exact
           from
           them
           ;
           so
           he
           hath
           way's
           enough
           of
           expressing
           kindness
           ,
           and
           bounty
           ,
           to
           those
           two
           little
           contemptable
           Creatures
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           methods
           as
           beneficial
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           places
           into
           which
           he
           would
           thrust
           them
           ,
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           amount
           unto
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           with
           less
           scandal
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           less
           offence
           to
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           without
           offering
           inj
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           or
           of
           co●
           pelling
           those
           learned
           ,
           grave
           ,
           and
           vene
           〈…〉
           ble
           men
           ,
           to
           perjure
           themselves
           ,
           and
           act
           〈◊〉
           gainst
           their
           Duties
           and
           Consciences
           .
           T
           〈…〉
           late
           proceedings
           towards
           Dr.
           Burnet
           ,
           a
           〈…〉
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           J●
           stice
           ,
           Law
           ,
           and
           Honor
           ,
           but
           argue
           a
           stran
           〈…〉
           and
           furious
           Bigottry
           in
           His
           Majesty
           for
           
             Po
             〈…〉
             ry
          
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           else
           into
           which
           〈◊〉
           man
           can
           resolve
           the
           whole
           tenor
           of
           his
           pr●
           sent
           Actings
           against
           Him.
           Seeing
           setting
           〈◊〉
           side
           the
           Doctor
           's
           being
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           a
           
             M●
             nister
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           and
           his
           havin●
           vindicated
           the
           Reformation
           in
           England
           ,
           fro●
           the
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           slanders
           ,
           wherewith
           〈◊〉
           was
           aspersed
           by
           Sanders
           ,
           &
           others
           ,
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           approving
           himself
           in
           some
           other
           Writings
           ,
           worthy
           of
           th●
           Character
           of
           a
           
             Reformed
             Divine
          
           ,
           and
           of
           tha●
           esteem
           which
           the
           World
           entertains
           of
           him
           for
           knowledg
           in
           History
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           part
           〈…〉
           of
           good
           learning
           ;
           there
           hath
           nothing
           occurred
           in
           the
           whole
           tenor
           and
           trace
           of
           hi●
           Life
           ,
           but
           what
           instead
           of
           Rebuke
           and
           Censure
           ,
           hath
           merited
           acknowledgments
           ,
           and
           the
           Retributions
           of
           Favour
           and
           Prefermen●
           from
           the
           Court.
           Whosoever
           considers
           ,
           his
           constant
           Preaching
           up
           passive
           Obedience
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           and
           height
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           May
           very
           well
           be
           surprised
           at
           the
           whole
           method
           of
           their
           present
           actings
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           that
           they
           find
           cause
           to
           justify
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           God
           ,
           i●
           making
           them
           the
           Instruments
           of
           his
           persecution
           ,
           whom
           in
           so
           many
           way
           's
           he
           had
           sought
           to
           oblige
           ,
           they
           may
           justly
           conclude
           that
           none
           save
           a
           
             Bigotted
             Papist
          
           could
           be
           the
           Author
           of
           so
           infutable
           ,
           as
           well
           an
           illegal
           ,
           and
           unrighteous
           returns
           .
           For
           as
           to
           all
           whereof
           he
           is
           accused
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Criminal
             Letters
          
           against
           him
           ,
           bearing
           date
           the
           19.
           of
           April
           1687.
           
           I
           my self
           am
           both
           able
           to
           assert
           his
           innocence
           ,
           and
           dare
           assure
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           the
           persons
           whom
           he
           is
           charged
           to
           have
           conspired
           with
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           so
           far
           void
           of
           discretion
           ,
           (
           knowing
           his
           principles
           )
           as
           to
           have
           transacted
           with
           
           〈◊〉
           in
           matters
           of
           that
           kind
           ;
           but
           whether
           〈◊〉
           Letters
           since
           that
           ,
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           
             Midle
             〈…〉
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Paper
           ,
           inclosed
           in
           one
           of
           〈…〉
           m
           ,
           have
           administred
           any
           Legal
           ground
           〈◊〉
           their
           
             Second
             Citation
          
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           take
           up
           〈…〉
           me
           to
           determine
           ,
           and
           will
           only
           say
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           I
           heartily
           wish
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           in
           those
           Letters
           〈…〉
           orded
           them
           ,
           any
           probable
           pretence
           ,
           for
           〈…〉
           oceeding
           against
           him
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           excesses
           〈◊〉
           Loyalty
           in
           them
           ,
           to
           attone
           for
           the
           utmost
           〈…〉
           discretions
           ,
           his
           words
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           〈…〉
           rested
           unto
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           thing
           but
           Papal
           Malice
           ,
           and
           
             Romish
             Chicanerie
          
           ,
           construe
           ,
           and
           ●ervert
           them
           ,
           so
           far
           contrary
           to
           his
           inten
           〈…〉
           on
           s
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           crimes
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           to
           〈…〉
           ake
           Treasons
           of
           them
           .
           Now
           as
           nothing
           ,
           〈…〉
           n
           be
           of
           more
           portentous
           Omen
           to
           
           British
           ●nd
           
             Irish
             Protestants
          
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           a
           Popish
           
             〈…〉
             igott
          
           exalted
           to
           Rule
           over
           them
           ;
           so
           thro
           〈◊〉
           concurrence
           of
           ill
           nature
           ,
           and
           a
           deficien●y
           in
           intellectuals
           ,
           met
           in
           him
           with
           his
           fu●ious
           Zeal
           and
           Bigottry
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           more
           ●o
           expect
           ,
           whatsoever
           his
           Power
           inables
           him
           ●o
           inflict
           ,
           that
           is
           severe
           and
           dreadful
           .
           'T
           is
           possible
           ,
           that
           a
           Ruler
           may
           be
           possessed
           with
           a
           ●ondness
           ,
           and
           Valuation
           of
           Popery
           ,
           as
           the
           only
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           Salvation
           is
           to
           be
           obtained
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           in
           his
           private
           Judgment
           and
           Opinion
           ,
           sentence
           all
           to
           eternal
           Flames
           ,
           who
           cannot
           herd
           with
           him
           in
           ●he
           same
           Society
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           may
           thro
           a
           great
           measure
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           from
           an
           extraordinary
           proportion
           of
           compassion
           ,
           and
           meekness
           ,
           woven
           into
           his
           nature
           ,
           hate
           the
           imbrucing
           his
           hands
           in
           their
           Blood
           ,
           or
           treating
           those
           with
           any
           harshness
           ,
           whose
           supposed
           misbelief
           is
           their
           only
           Crime
           ;
           and
           that
           finding
           them
           in
           all
           other
           respects
           ,
           vertuous
           ,
           peaceable
           and
           industrious
           ,
           He
           may
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           decretive
           Sentence
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           and
           infallible
           Judg
           ,
           without
           disturbing
           ,
           or
           medling
           with
           them
           himself
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           impossible
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           may
           be
           a
           Prince
           so
           far
           Bigotted
           in
           Popery
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           inclination
           ,
           and
           propensity
           ,
           to
           force
           all
           under
           his
           Authority
           ,
           to
           be
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           destroy
           and
           extirpate
           them
           ,
           yet
           thro
           being
           of
           that
           largeness
           of
           Understanding
           and
           Political
           Wisdom
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           able
           to
           penetrate
           into
           the
           hazards
           of
           attempting
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           foresee
           the
           Consequences
           that
           may
           ensue
           upon
           it
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Peace
           and
           Safety
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Wealth
           and
           power
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           he
           may
           come
           to
           check
           and
           stiffle
           his
           furious
           Inclinations
           ,
           and
           chuse
           rather
           ,
           to
           leave
           his
           Subjects
           at
           quiet
           ,
           than
           to
           impoverish
           ,
           weaken
           ,
           and
           dispeople
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           either
           by
           destroying
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           driving
           them
           to
           abandon
           his
           Territories
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           find
           a
           Shelter
           ,
           and
           Sanctuary
           ,
           in
           other
           places
           .
           But
           where
           (
           as
           in
           the
           King
           of
           England
           )
           a
           small
           measure
           of
           Understanding
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           large
           share
           of
           a
           Morose
           ,
           Fierce
           ,
           and
           ill
           Nature
           ,
           and
           these
           attended
           with
           Insolency
           and
           pride
           ,
           as
           they
           usually
           are
           in
           weak
           and
           froward
           people
           ,
           come
           to
           have
           a
           Bigottry
           in
           such
           a
           Religion
           as
           Popery
           ,
           superadded
           to
           them
           ,
           whose
           Doctrines
           and
           Principles
           instigate
           ,
           and
           oblige
           ,
           to
           Cruelty
           ,
           towards
           all
           of
           other
           perswasions
           ,
           there
           Protestants
           ,
           do
           find
           nothing
           ,
           that
           may
           incourage
           to
           hope
           for
           security
           ,
           and
           protection
           ,
           under
           a
           Prince
           of
           that
           temper
           and
           complexion
           ;
           but
           all
           that
           does
           affect
           and
           impress
           their
           minds
           ,
           bidds
           them
           prepare
           for
           persecution
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           for
           the
           utmost
           rigours
           and
           severities
           ,
           that
           pride
           ,
           malice
           ,
           brutal
           zeal
           ,
           backt
           and
           supported
           with
           force
           and
           power
           ,
           can
           execute
           and
           inflict
           .
           And
           how
           much
           such
           a
           Princes
           Religion
           ,
           proves
           too
           weak
           to
           restrain
           him
           from
           uncleannesses
           ,
           and
           other
           immoralities
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           is
           he
           to
           be
           dreaded
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           thinks
           to
           compound
           for
           and
           expiate
           Crimes
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           by
           his
           cruelty
           to
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           his
           offering
           them
           up
           in
           Sacrifices
           of
           Attonement
           to
           the
           
             Triple
             Crown
          
           .
           Nor
           are
           the
           Priests
           either
           displeased
           with
           ,
           or
           careful
           to
           diswade
           Princes
           ,
           from
           Offences
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           tho
           they
           know
           them
           to
           be
           great
           provocations
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           mischievous
           example
           to
           Subjects
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           Masters
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           improving
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           Service
           of
           
             Holy
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Advantage
           of
           the
           
             Catholik
             Faith.
          
           For
           instead
           of
           imposing
           ,
           upon
           those
           Royal
           Transgressors
           ,
           
           
           
           the
           little
           and
           Slavish
           Pennances
           ,
           of
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           whippings
           ,
           and
           going
           barefoot
           ;
           they
           require
           them
           to
           make
           satisfactions
           for
           those
           and
           the
           like
           Crimes
           ,
           by
           the
           pious
           and
           meritorious
           Acts
           of
           murdering
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           of
           extirpating
           the
           
             Northern
             Heresie
          
           .
           And
           as
           one
           of
           the
           French
           Whore's
           of
           State
           is
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           a
           person
           that
           hath
           principally
           instigated
           to
           all
           the
           Cruelties
           against
           the
           Reformed
           in
           France
           ;
           so
           no
           doubt
           but
           as
           she
           did
           it
           under
           the
           influence
           and
           conduct
           of
           her
           Confessors
           to
           compensate
           for
           her
           Adulteries
           ,
           so
           she
           advised
           and
           perswaded
           Louis
           to
           it
           upon
           motives
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           .
           Nor
           do
           they
           who
           have
           the
           guidance
           of
           Consciences
           at
           Whitchal
           want
           matter
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           to
           improve
           and
           work
           upon
           ,
           and
           as
           there
           are
           of
           the
           licentious
           Femal's
           that
           will
           be
           glad
           of
           attoning
           for
           their
           filthy
           pollutions
           by
           Acts
           so
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Articles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           some
           who
           as
           they
           have
           influence
           enough
           upon
           the
           King
           to
           councel
           Him
           to
           the
           like
           Method's
           ,
           so
           they
           will
           find
           Him
           sufficiently
           disposed
           to
           compound
           for
           his
           Loathsome
           and
           Promiscuous
           scatterings
           at
           a
           rate
           so
           sutable
           to
           his
           temper
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Papal
           Faith.
           
        
         
           If
           any
           be
           deluded
           into
           a
           good
           Opinion
           of
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           expectations
           of
           their
           being
           protected
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           easily
           undeceived
           and
           prevailed
           upon
           to
           change
           their
           Sentiments
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           but
           consider
           his
           behaviour
           towards
           Protestants
           in
           the
           post
           wherein
           he
           formerly
           stood
           ,
           and
           what
           his
           carriage
           was
           to
           them
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           fixed
           in
           a
           meanner
           and
           more
           subordinate
           station
           than
           now
           he
           is
           .
           Tho
           there
           have
           been
           many
           whose
           behaviour
           in
           their
           private
           condition
           ,
           would
           have
           rendred
           them
           thought
           worthy
           to
           Rule
           ,
           if
           their
           actions
           after
           their
           advancement
           to
           Governing
           power
           had
           not
           confuted
           the
           Opinion
           entertained
           concerning
           them
           ;
           yet
           there
           have
           been
           very
           few
           that
           have
           approved
           themselves
           〈◊〉
           just
           and
           merciful
           after
           their
           attaining
           to
           Soveraignty
           ,
           whose
           carriage
           in
           an
           inferior
           station
           ,
           had
           been
           to
           th●
           dammage
           ,
           and
           general
           hurt
           of
           mankind
           ,
           〈◊〉
           far
           as
           their
           narrow
           power
           and
           intere●●
           would
           extend
           .
           It
           ought
           therefore
           to
           lay
           u●
           under
           a
           conviction
           ,
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expec●
           from
           His
           Majesty
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           when
           w●
           find
           the
           whole
           thread
           and
           series
           of
           his
           conduct
           while
           a
           Subject
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           a
           continued
           design
           against
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           an
           uninterrupted
           plot
           for
           the
           subversion
           of
           our
           Laws
           and
           Liberties
           .
           'T
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           how
           active
           he
           alway's
           was
           to
           keep
           up
           and
           inflame
           the
           differences
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           was
           both
           a
           great
           Promoter
           of
           all
           the
           severe
           Laws
           made
           against
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           a
           continual
           instigator
           to
           the
           rigorou●
           Execution
           of
           them
           :
           So
           that
           his
           affirming
           
             it
             to
             have
             been
             ever
             his
             judgment
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             oppressed
             and
             persecuted
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           nor
           to
           be
           hindred
           in
           Worshipping
           God
           according
           to
           their
           several
           perswasions
           ;
           serves
           only
           to
           inform
           us
           ,
           either
           with
           what
           little
           Honesty
           ,
           Honor
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           H●
           acted
           ,
           in
           concurring
           to
           the
           making
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Laws
           ,
           or
           what
           small
           faith
           and
           credit
           is
           now
           to
           be
           given
           to
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           he
           hath
           since
           the
           Emission
           of
           it
           repeated
           both
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           
             Mr.
             Penn
          
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           
             Mr.
             Alsop
          
           .
           And
           to
           omit
           many
           other
           Instances
           of
           his
           kindness
           and
           Benignity
           to
           the
           Fanaticks
           ,
           whom
           he
           now
           so
           much
           huggs
           and
           caresseth
           ;
           it
           may
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           remember
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Protestants
           ,
           of
           that
           Barbarous
           and
           illegal
           Commission
           issued
           forth
           by
           the
           Council
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           while
           He
           ,
           as
           the
           late
           Kings
           
             High
             Commissioner
          
           ,
           had
           the
           management
           of
           the
           affaires
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ;
           by
           which
           every
           
             Military
             Officer
          
           that
           had
           command
           over
           twelve
           men
           was
           impower'd
           to
           impannel
           Juries
           ,
           try
           ,
           condemn
           ,
           and
           cause
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           not
           only
           those
           who
           should
           be
           found
           to
           disclaim
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           should
           refuse
           to
           acknowledg
           the
           Kings
           new
           modelled
           Supremacy
           over
           that
           Church
           ;
           in
           the
           pursuance
           and
           execution
           of
           which
           Commission
           ,
           some
           were
           shot
           to
           death
           ,
           others
           were
           hang'd
           or
           drowned
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           only
           during
           the
           
           conti
           〈…〉
           〈◊〉
           o●
           the
           Reign
           of
           his
           late
           Majesty
           ,
           ●ut
           〈◊〉
           〈…〉
           e
           a
           year
           and
           a
           half
           after
           the
           pre●●nt
           King
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           what
           ●eed
           is
           there
           of
           insisting
           upon
           such
           little
           par●●culars
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           at
           all
           times
           ready
           〈◊〉
           express
           his
           malice
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           seeing
           〈…〉
           e
           have
           not
           only
           Dr.
           Oates's
           Testimony
           ,
           〈…〉
           d
           that
           of
           divers
           others
           ,
           but
           most
           authen
           〈…〉
           ck
           proofs
           from
           Mr.
           Coleman's
           Letters
           ,
           of
           〈…〉
           s
           having
           been
           in
           a
           Conspiracy
           several
           years
           〈…〉
           r
           the
           subversion
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           upon
           the
           〈…〉
           eritorious
           and
           sanctified
           Motive
           of
           extir
           〈…〉
           ating
           the
           
             Northern
             Heresie
          
           .
           Of
           which
           be
           〈…〉
           de
           all
           the
           Evidence
           that
           four
           Successive
           ●arliaments
           arrived
           at
           ,
           I
           know
           several
           who
           〈…〉
           nce
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ascended
           the
           Throne
           have
           had
           it
           confirmed
           unto
           them
           by
           ●ivers
           forraign
           Papists
           ,
           that
           were
           less
           re●●rved
           ,
           or
           more
           ingenuous
           than
           many
           of
           〈…〉
           hat
           Communion
           use
           to
           be
           .
           To
           question
           〈…〉
           he
           Existence
           of
           that
           Plot
           ,
           and
           his
           present
           Majesties
           having
           been
           accessory
           unto
           ,
           and
           in
           〈…〉
           he
           head
           of
           it
           ,
           argues
           a
           strange
           effrontery
           and
           〈…〉
           mpudence
           thro
           casting
           an
           aspersion
           of
           weakness
           ,
           folly
           and
           injustice
           not
           only
           upon
           those
           
             three
             Parliaments
          
           that
           seem'd
           to
           have
           re●ained
           some
           zeal
           for
           English
           Liberties
           ,
           but
           by
           fastning
           the
           same
           imputations
           upon
           the
           
             〈…〉
             ong
             Parliament
          
           ,
           which
           had
           shew'd
           it self
           at
           all
           times
           more
           obsequious
           to
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           than
           was
           either
           for
           their
           own
           Honor
           ,
           or
           the
           safety
           and
           Interest
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           expressed
           a
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ,
           that
           approached
           too
           much
           unto
           a
           degree
           of
           Idolatry
           .
           Whosoever
           considers
           that
           Train
           of
           Councels
           wherein
           the
           King
           was
           many
           years
           engaged
           ,
           and
           whereof
           we
           felt
           the
           woful
           effects
           in
           the
           burning
           of
           London
           ;
           the
           frequent
           Prorogation
           and
           Dissolution
           of
           Parliaments
           ;
           the
           widening
           and
           
             exasperating
             Differences
          
           among
           Protestants
           ;
           the
           ●●irring
           up
           and
           
             provoking
             Civil
             Magistrates
          
           and
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
          
           ,
           to
           persecute
           Dissenters
           ;
           and
           the
           
             maintaining
             Correspondencies
          
           with
           the
           Pope
           and
           
             Catholick
             Princes
          
           abroad
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonor
           of
           the
           Nation
           and
           danger
           of
           our
           Laws
           and
           Religion
           ,
           cannot
           avoid
           being
           apprehensive
           what
           we
           are
           now
           to
           look
           for
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           nor
           can
           he
           escape
           ,
           thinking
           that
           he
           esteems
           his
           Advancement
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           both
           a
           reward
           from
           heaven
           for
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           plotted
           against
           these
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           an
           opportunity
           and
           advantage
           administred
           unto
           him
           for
           the
           perfecting
           and
           accomplishment
           of
           all
           those
           Designes
           with
           which
           he
           hath
           been
           so
           long
           bigg
           and
           in
           travel
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           the
           subversion
           of
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           reestablishment
           of
           Popery
           in
           these
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           The
           conduct
           and
           guidance
           under
           which
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           put
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           fiery
           temper
           of
           that
           Order
           to
           whose
           Government
           he
           hath
           resigned
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           may
           greatly
           add
           to
           our
           fears
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           all
           the
           jealousie
           and
           dread
           that
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           being
           impressed
           with
           in
           reference
           to
           matters
           to
           come
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           can
           be
           fatal
           to
           our
           Religion
           or
           persons
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           expect
           the
           being
           called
           to
           conflict
           with
           and
           suffer
           .
           For
           tho
           most
           of
           the
           
             Popish
             Ecclesiasticks
          
           ,
           especially
           the
           Regulars
           ,
           bear
           an
           inveterate
           malice
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           hold
           themselves
           under
           indispensable
           Obligations
           of
           eradicating
           whatsoever
           their
           Church
           stiles
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           have
           accordingly
           been
           alway's
           forward
           to
           stirr
           up
           and
           provoke
           Rulers
           ,
           to
           the
           use
           and
           application
           of
           force
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           as
           a
           Company
           of
           perverse
           and
           obstinate
           Hereticks
           ,
           adjuged
           and
           condemned
           to
           the
           Stake
           and
           Gibbet
           by
           the
           infallible
           Chaire
           ;
           yet
           of
           all
           men
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           
             Religious
             Orders
          
           ,
           the
           Jesuites
           are
           they
           who
           do
           most
           hate
           us
           ,
           and
           whose
           Councels
           have
           been
           most
           sanguinary
           ,
           and
           alway's
           tending
           to
           influence
           those
           Monarchs
           ,
           whose
           Consciences
           they
           have
           had
           the
           guiding
           and
           conducting
           of
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           Cruelties
           and
           Barbarities
           towards
           us
           .
           What
           our
           Brethern
           have
           had
           measured
           out
           to
           them
           in
           France
           thro
           
             Father
             de
             la
          
           Chaise's
           influence
           upon
           that
           
             King
             '
          
           ,
           and
           thro
           the
           bewitching
           power
           and
           domination
           he
           hath
           over
           him
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           as
           having
           the
           direction
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           allarm
           and
           inform
           us
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           expect
           from
           His
           
           Majesty
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           ,
           who
           hath
           surrendred
           his
           Conscience
           to
           the
           guidance
           of
           
             Father
             Peters
          
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           the
           same
           Order
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           like
           mischievous
           and
           bloody
           disposition
           that
           the
           former
           is
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           observed
           by
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Reasons
             against
             repealing
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             concerning
             the
             Test
             ,
          
           that
           
             Cardinal
             Howard's
          
           being
           of
           such
           a
           meek
           and
           gentle
           temper
           that
           is
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           Malignity
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           him
           from
           concurring
           in
           those
           mischievous
           Councels
           ,
           which
           his
           purple
           might
           seem
           to
           oblige
           him
           unto
           ,
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           being
           shut
           out
           from
           acquaintance
           with
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           English
           affaires
           transacted
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           to
           do
           in
           that
           Court
           is
           managed
           by
           his
           Ambassador
           under
           the
           sole
           direction
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           .
           So
           that
           it
           is
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuite
           of
           Leige
           in
           his
           intercepted
           and
           lately
           printed
           Letter
           ,
           tells
           a
           Brother
           of
           the
           Order
           what
           a
           wonderful
           veneration
           the
           King
           hath
           for
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           profound
           submission
           he
           receives
           those
           Reverend
           Fathers
           and
           hearkens
           to
           whatsoever
           they
           represent
           .
           Nor
           is
           His
           Majesties
           being
           under
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           thro
           having
           one
           of
           them
           for
           his
           Confessor
           ,
           and
           several
           of
           them
           for
           his
           Chief
           Councellors
           and
           principal
           Confidents
           ,
           the
           only
           thing
           in
           this
           matter
           that
           awakens
           our
           fear
           in
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           from
           his
           armed
           power
           ,
           excited
           and
           stirred
           by
           that
           fiery
           Tribe
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           another
           ground
           why
           we
           ought
           more
           especially
           to
           dread
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           his
           being
           entred
           and
           enrolled
           into
           the
           Order
           and
           become
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           brought
           into
           a
           greater
           subjection
           and
           dependence
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           stands
           bound
           by
           ties
           and
           engagements
           of
           being
           obedient
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           but
           in
           whatsoever
           they
           shall
           pretend
           to
           be
           subservient
           to
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           for
           upholding
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           
             Triple
             Crown
          
           .
           This
           is
           a
           Mystery
           which
           few
           are
           yet
           acquainted
           with
           ,
           and
           which
           both
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           Order
           judgd
           it
           their
           interest
           to
           have
           industriously
           concealed
           ,
           but
           whereof
           the
           World
           may
           ere
           long
           receive
           that
           convictive
           intelligence
           ,
           that
           there
           will
           be
           no
           room
           left
           for
           suspecting
           the
           truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           whereof
           a
           Jesuite
           in
           the
           late
           printed
           Letter
           from
           Liege
           hath
           given
           us
           already
           sufficient
           intimation
           ,
           both
           in
           telling
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             King
             of
             England
             stiles
             himself
             a
             Son
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
          
           and
           how
           that
           he
           wrote
           to
           
             Father
             de
             la
             Chaise
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             account
             every
             injury
             done
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             be
             a
             wrong
             committed
             against
             himself
             .
          
           Neither
           is
           it
           so
           surprising
           as
           it
           may
           seem
           at
           first
           view
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           should
           list
           himself
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Order
           ,
           seeing
           there
           have
           been
           four
           other
           
             Crowned
             Heads
          
           of
           whose
           Entrance
           and
           matriculation
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           there
           is
           all
           the
           evidence
           and
           assurance
           imaginable
           .
           And
           tho
           one
           of
           them
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Classis
           of
           the
           Directors
           ,
           while
           the
           other
           three
           are
           generally
           believed
           to
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Form
           of
           the
           Directed
           ,
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Society
           over
           them
           all
           ,
           that
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Cruelty
           exercised
           towards
           Protestants
           both
           in
           the
           last
           age
           and
           in
           this
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           that
           implicite
           and
           blind
           Obedience
           which
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           yield
           to
           the
           injunctions
           of
           the
           Order
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           
             General
             .
             Philip
             the
             Second
          
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           King
           that
           entred
           into
           the
           Order
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           it
           upon
           motives
           of
           Policy
           in
           hopes
           by
           their
           means
           to
           have
           compassed
           the
           Universal
           Monarchy
           which
           he
           was
           aspiring
           after
           ,
           and
           who
           thro
           being
           in
           the
           Classis
           of
           Directors
           ,
           had
           advantages
           of
           using
           and
           improving
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           being
           in
           that
           degree
           of
           servitude
           unto
           them
           which
           the
           others
           have
           been
           ;
           yet
           to
           what
           barbarous
           Cruelties
           did
           they
           overrule
           and
           instigate
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           unconceivable
           numbers
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           whose
           only
           Crime
           was
           that
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           doth
           ,
           which
           issued
           in
           the
           depopulating
           some
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           deposed
           from
           the
           Soveraignty
           in
           others
           but
           to
           the
           sacrificing
           his
           Son
           and
           
             Heir
             Prince
             Charles
          
           ,
           whom
           to
           gratify
           the
           Society
           ,
           he
           caused
           upon
           an
           Accusation
           of
           his
           favouring
           the
           
             Low
             Countrey
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           himself
           tainted
           with
           Lutheranism
           to
           be
           murdered
           in
           
           is
           own
           Court
           and
           Palace
           .
           Sigismond
           of
           
             Po
             〈…〉
             d
          
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           second
           
             crowned
             Head
          
           admitted
           into
           the
           Order
           ,
           thro
           complying
           with
           he
           Councels
           ,
           and
           serving
           the
           wrath
           ,
           rage
           ●nd
           passions
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           in
           endeavouring
           ●o
           suppress
           Religion
           in
           Swedland
           to
           which
           he
           was
           Heir
           ,
           and
           in
           striving
           to
           subvert
           their
           
             Civil
             Rights
          
           ,
           drew
           upon
           himself
           the
           resentment
           and
           wrath
           of
           that
           Nation
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           abdicated
           him
           and
           his
           Heirs
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           advanced
           another
           to
           the
           Throne
           .
           Casimire
           who
           was
           also
           King
           of
           Poland
           is
           reckoned
           to
           be
           the
           
             ●hird
             Soveraign
             Prince
          
           that
           entred
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           he
           thro
           coming
           under
           the
           Domination
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           being
           bound
           to
           follow
           their
           directions
           ,
           and
           to
           execute
           whatsoever
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Order
           thought
           fit
           to
           enjoin
           for
           the
           promotion
           and
           benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           became
           not
           only
           an
           Instrument
           of
           a
           severe
           persecution
           against
           all
           sort
           of
           Dissenters
           from
           the
           Romish
           Faith
           ,
           so
           that
           many
           were
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           more
           driven
           to
           abandon
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           but
           through
           committing
           many
           things
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Government
           that
           were
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Rights
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           disgustful
           to
           the
           Polish
           Nobility
           ,
           they
           conceived
           such
           an
           aversion
           and
           hatred
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           to
           avoid
           the
           effects
           of
           their
           resentment
           and
           indignation
           ,
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           to
           chuse
           to
           end
           his
           day
           's
           in
           France
           in
           no
           higher
           a
           Post
           ,
           and
           under
           no
           more
           glorious
           a
           Character
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           Abbot
           of
           
             Saint
             German
          
           .
           There
           is
           a
           
             fourth
             Prince
          
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           yet
           in
           being
           ,
           that
           is
           generally
           believed
           to
           be
           enrolled
           into
           the
           Order
           ,
           and
           the
           persecution
           he
           hath
           carried
           on
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           natural
           temper
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           :
           Rules
           of
           Interest
           and
           Policy
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           his
           Promises
           and
           Oaths
           for
           continuing
           unto
           them
           the
           Liberty
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           is
           both
           too
           probable
           an
           evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           strong
           confirmation
           of
           the
           cruelties
           which
           the
           Iesuites
           instigate
           Princes
           unto
           over
           whom
           they
           have
           influence
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           have
           wheedled
           into
           engagments
           of
           obeying
           their
           commands
           and
           pursuing
           their
           injunctions
           .
           And
           as
           the
           desolating
           of
           Hungary
           thro
           a
           long
           and
           bloody
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           tempting
           the
           Turks
           to
           invade
           the
           Austrian
           Territories
           ,
           are
           some
           of
           the
           effects
           that
           have
           ensued
           upon
           the
           Emperor's
           complying
           with
           the
           fierce
           and
           heady
           Councels
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ;
           so
           we
           have
           not
           seen
           all
           the
           mischiefs
           that
           the
           persecution
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           engaged
           him
           in
           against
           Protestants
           is
           like
           to
           issue
           in
           ,
           tho
           beside
           the
           disgusting
           several
           Electoral
           Princes
           and
           States
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           furnishing
           the
           Ottoman
           Potentate
           with
           Encouragements
           of
           continuing
           the
           War
           ,
           there
           are
           wonderful
           advantages
           afforded
           by
           it
           ,
           to
           embolden
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           in
           his
           encroachments
           upon
           the
           Empire
           ,
           which
           otherway's
           he
           would
           not
           have
           dared
           to
           attempt
           ,
           and
           whereof
           the
           result
           at
           last
           may
           prove
           fatal
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Dignity
           and
           to
           the
           whole
           House
           of
           Austria
           .
           Now
           what
           the
           Protestants
           in
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           and
           Ireland
           ought
           to
           dread
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           upon
           his
           being
           entred
           into
           a
           Society
           that
           hath
           breathed
           nothing
           but
           fire
           and
           blood
           since
           its
           first
           Institution
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           all
           men
           who
           value
           their
           Lives
           ,
           Liberties
           and
           Estates
           ,
           and
           that
           do
           not
           think
           of
           renouncing
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           turning
           Papists
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           imagined
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           be
           supposed
           well
           setled
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           while
           under
           a
           declining
           state
           of
           Body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           an
           advanced
           age
           ,
           having
           the
           weight
           of
           
             four
             and
             fifty
          
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           beside
           something
           else
           that
           he
           is
           obliged
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Southesk
           for
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           mention
           ,
           would
           have
           taken
           so
           many
           bold
           ,
           wide
           ,
           and
           illegal
           stepps
           for
           the
           supplanting
           our
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           introduction
           and
           establishment
           of
           Popery
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           only
           to
           the
           losing
           and
           disobliging
           his
           former
           Votaries
           and
           Partizans
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           strange
           allarming
           and
           disgusting
           most
           persons
           of
           honor
           ,
           quality
           ,
           and
           interest
           in
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           were
           he
           not
           beside
           the
           being
           under
           the
           sway
           of
           his
           own
           Bigottry
           ,
           and
           the
           strong
           ballance
           of
           a
           large
           measure
           of
           ill
           nature
           ,
           bound
           by
           ties
           of
           implicite
           obedience
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           that
           extravagant
           
           and
           furious
           Society
           ,
           to
           the
           promoting
           of
           whose
           passions
           and
           malice
           ,
           rather
           than
           his
           own
           safety
           and
           glory
           ,
           or
           the
           lasting
           benefit
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           themselves
           ,
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           Government
           hitherto
           seems
           to
           have
           been
           shapen
           and
           adapted
           .
           The
           occasion
           and
           subject
           of
           the
           late
           contest
           between
           him
           and
           the
           Pope
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           so
           great
           a
           noise
           not
           only
           at
           Rome
           ,
           but
           thro
           all
           Europe
           ,
           may
           serve
           to
           convince
           us
           both
           of
           the
           Extraordinary
           zeal
           he
           hath
           for
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           transcendent
           power
           they
           have
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           he
           should
           
             exact
             an
             obedience
             without
             reserve
             from
             his
             Subjects
             in
             Scotland
             ,
          
           seeing
           
             he
             himself
          
           yields
           an
           obedience
           without
           reserve
           to
           the
           Iesuites
           .
           'T
           is
           known
           ,
           how
           that
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           their
           Institution
           no
           Iesuite
           is
           capable
           of
           the
           Myter
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Ambition
           of
           any
           of
           them
           should
           tempt
           him
           to
           seek
           or
           accept
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           he
           must
           for
           being
           capacitated
           thereunto
           ,
           renounce
           his
           Membership
           in
           the
           Order
           .
           Yet
           so
           great
           is
           His
           Majesties
           passion
           for
           the
           Honor
           and
           Grandure
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           their
           domination
           and
           absolute
           power
           over
           him
           ,
           that
           no
           less
           will
           serve
           him
           ,
           neither
           would
           they
           allow
           him
           to
           insist
           upon
           less
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Pope
           should
           dispense
           with
           
             Father
             Peters
          
           being
           made
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           without
           his
           ceasing
           to
           be
           a
           Iesuite
           ,
           or
           the
           being
           transplanted
           into
           another
           Order
           .
           And
           this
           the
           old
           Gentleman
           at
           Rome
           hath
           been
           forced
           at
           last
           to
           comply
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           grant
           a
           Dispensation
           whereby
           
             Father
             Peters
          
           shall
           be
           capable
           of
           the
           Prelature
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           remaining
           in
           the
           
             Ignatian
             Order
          
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           thro
           their
           Authority
           over
           the
           King
           not
           suffering
           him
           to
           recede
           from
           his
           demand
           ,
           and
           His
           Majesties
           zeal
           for
           the
           Society
           not
           permitting
           him
           to
           comply
           either
           with
           the
           prayers
           ,
           or
           the
           Conscience
           and
           Honour
           of
           the
           Supream
           Pontiff
           .
        
         
           Not
           only
           the
           Kings
           unthankfulness
           unto
           ,
           but
           his
           illegal
           proceedings
           against
           ,
           and
           his
           arbitrary
           invading
           the
           Rights
           of
           those
           who
           stood
           by
           him
           in
           all
           his
           dangers
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           the
           Instruments
           o●
           preventing
           his
           exclusion
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           the
           Chief
           means
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           advanc
           〈…〉
           ment
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           his
           being
           kept
           in
           are
           so
           many
           new
           evidences
           of
           the
           ill
           w
           〈…〉
           he
           bears
           to
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           a
           to
           dread
           from
           him
           as
           occasions
           are
           admin
           〈…〉
           stred
           of
           injuring
           and
           oppressing
           them
           :
           a
           〈…〉
           may
           serve
           to
           convince
           all
           impartial
           a
           〈…〉
           thinking
           people
           ,
           that
           
             his
             Popish
          
           malice
           to
           o
           〈…〉
           Religion
           is
           too
           strong
           for
           all
           principles
           of
           H
           〈…〉
           nor
           and
           Gratitude
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           cancel
           t
           〈…〉
           Obligations
           ,
           which
           Friendship
           for
           his
           pers
           〈…〉
           and
           service
           to
           his
           interest
           ,
           may
           be
           suppos
           〈…〉
           to
           have
           laid
           him
           under
           to
           any
           heretofor
           Had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           many
           of
           the
           
             Church
             〈◊〉
             England
          
           ,
           who
           stood
           up
           with
           a
           zeal
           and
           v
           〈…〉
           gour
           for
           preserving
           the
           succession
           in
           t
           〈…〉
           right
           line
           ,
           beyond
           what
           Religion
           ,
           co
           〈…〉
           science
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           or
           Interest
           could
           co
           〈…〉
           duct
           them
           unto
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           been
           able
           〈◊〉
           have
           out-wrestled
           the
           endeavours
           of
           
             thr
             〈…〉
             Parliaments
          
           for
           excluding
           him
           from
           the
           I
           〈…〉
           perial
           Crown
           of
           England
           :
           and
           had
           it
           n
           〈…〉
           been
           for
           their
           abetting
           and
           standing
           by
           〈◊〉
           with
           their
           swords
           in
           their
           hands
           upon
           th
           〈…〉
           Duke
           of
           Monmouth's
           descent
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           anno
           1685.
           he
           could
           nothave
           avoid
           〈…〉
           the
           being
           driven
           from
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           th
           〈…〉
           having
           the
           Scepter
           wrested
           out
           of
           his
           han●
           Whosoever
           had
           the
           advantage
           of
           knowin
           〈…〉
           the
           temper
           and
           genius
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           an
           〈…〉
           how
           affray'd
           he
           was
           of
           embarking
           into
           an
           〈…〉
           thing
           that
           might
           import
           a
           visible
           hazard
           t
           〈…〉
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           dra
           〈…〉
           after
           it
           a
           general
           disgust
           of
           his
           person
           ;
           wi
           〈…〉
           be
           soon
           satisfied
           that
           if
           all
           his
           Protestant
           Subjects
           had
           united
           in
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           co●
           curred
           in
           their
           endeavoures
           ,
           to
           have
           ha
           〈…〉
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           debarred
           from
           the
           Crow
           〈…〉
           that
           his
           
             late
             Majesty
          
           would
           not
           have
           on●
           scrupled
           the
           complying
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           th
           〈…〉
           his
           Love
           to
           his
           
             dear
             Brother
          
           ,
           would
           hav●
           given
           way
           to
           the
           apprehension
           and
           fear
           〈◊〉
           forfeiting
           a
           love
           for
           himself
           in
           the
           hear
           〈…〉
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           especially
           when
           what
           wa
           〈…〉
           required
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           not
           an
           invasion
           upo●
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           the
           constitution
           of
           th
           〈…〉
           English
           Monarchy
           nor
           dissonant
           from
           th
           〈…〉
           practice
           of
           the
           Nation
           in
           many
           repeated
           i
           〈…〉
           
           stances
           .
           Nor
           can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           evidence
           〈◊〉
           the
           present
           Kings
           ill
           nature
           ,
           Romish
           
             Bi
             〈…〉
             ry
          
           ,
           and
           prodigious
           ingratitude
           ,
           as
           well
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           design
           he
           is
           carrying
           on
           against
           our
           
             〈…〉
             ligion
          
           and
           Laws
           ,
           than
           his
           carriage
           and
           be
           〈…〉
           viour
           towards
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           tho
           〈◊〉
           cannot
           but
           acknowledg
           it
           a
           righteous
           〈…〉
           gment
           upon
           them
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           just
           〈…〉
           nishment
           for
           their
           being
           not
           only
           so
           un
           〈…〉
           ncerned
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           our
           Reli
           〈…〉
           n
           and
           liberties
           in
           avoiding
           to
           close
           with
           〈…〉
           e
           only
           methods
           that
           were
           adapted
           there
           〈…〉
           to
           ,
           but
           for
           being
           so
           passionate
           and
           indu
           〈…〉
           ious
           to
           hasten
           the
           loss
           of
           them
           thro
           put
           〈…〉
           g
           the
           Government
           into
           ones
           hands
           ,
           who
           〈…〉
           s
           they
           might
           have
           foreseen
           )
           would
           be
           〈…〉
           e
           to
           make
           a
           sacrifice
           of
           them
           to
           his
           belo
           〈…〉
           d
           Popery
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           inordinate
           lust
           after
           〈…〉
           spotical
           and
           arbitrary
           power
           .
           And
           as
           the
           〈…〉
           ly
           example
           bearing
           any
           affinity
           to
           it
           ,
           is
           〈…〉
           t
           of
           Louis
           the
           
             14
             th
          
           ,
           who
           in
           recompence
           to
           〈◊〉
           Protestant
           Subjects
           for
           maintaining
           him
           〈◊〉
           the
           Throne
           ,
           when
           the
           late
           Prince
           of
           
             Con
             〈…〉
          
           assisted
           by
           Papists
           would
           have
           wrested
           the
           〈…〉
           own
           from
           him
           ,
           hath
           treated
           them
           with
           Barbarity
           ,
           whereof
           that
           of
           A●●iochus
           to
           〈…〉
           ards
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Diocletian
           and
           
             〈…〉
             aximian
          
           towards
           the
           
             primitive
             Christians
          
           〈…〉
           ere
           but
           scanty
           and
           impersect
           draughts
           ;
           so
           〈…〉
           ere
           wants
           nothing
           for
           compleating
           the
           
             pa
             〈…〉
             lel
          
           between
           England
           and
           France
           but
           a
           little
           〈…〉
           ore
           time
           and
           a
           fortunate
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           en
           the
           deluded
           
             Church
             men
          
           will
           find
           that
           
             〈…〉
             er
             Peters
          
           is
           no
           less
           skilful
           at
           Whitehall
           for
           〈…〉
           nsforming
           their
           acts
           of
           loyalty
           and
           merit
           〈…〉
           wards
           the
           King
           into
           crimes
           and
           motives
           〈◊〉
           their
           ruin
           ,
           than
           
             Pere
             de
             là
             Chaise
          
           hath
           shewn
           〈…〉
           mself
           at
           Versailles
           ,
           where
           by
           an
           Art
           peculiar
           〈◊〉
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           he
           hath
           improved
           the
           loyalty
           〈…〉
           zeal
           of
           the
           Reformed
           in
           France
           for
           the
           house
           〈◊〉
           Bourbon
           ,
           into
           a
           reason
           of
           alienating
           that
           〈…〉
           onarch
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           into
           a
           ground
           of
           〈◊〉
           destroying
           that
           dutiful
           and
           obedient
           peo
           〈…〉
           .
           It
           will
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           call
           over
           some
           〈◊〉
           his
           Majesties
           proceedings
           towards
           the
           
             〈…〉
             urch
          
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           from
           what
           hath
           〈…〉
           en
           already
           seen
           and
           felt
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           all
           
             〈…〉
             glish
             Protestants
          
           may
           the
           better
           know
           what
           they
           are
           to
           expect
           and
           look
           for
           hereafter
           .
           Tho
           it
           be
           a
           method
           very
           unbecoming
           a
           Prince
           ,
           yet
           it
           shews
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           spleen
           ,
           to
           turn
           the
           former
           persecution
           of
           Dissenters
           so
           maliciously
           upon
           the
           Prelatical
           and
           conforming
           Clergy
           ,
           as
           his
           Majesty
           doth
           in
           his
           letter
           to
           
             Mr.
             Atsop
          
           in
           stiling
           them
           
             a
             party
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             only
             way
             to
             advance
             their
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             undoing
             those
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             smaller
             matters
             .
          
           Whereas
           the
           severity
           that
           the
           Fanaticks
           met
           with
           ,
           had
           much
           of
           its
           Original
           at
           Court
           ,
           where
           it
           was
           formed
           and
           designed
           upon
           motives
           of
           Popery
           and
           Arbitrariness
           ;
           and
           the
           resentment
           and
           revengful
           humour
           of
           some
           of
           the
           old
           Prelates
           and
           other
           Church
           men
           that
           had
           suffered
           in
           the
           late
           times
           was
           only
           laid
           hold
           of
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           justify
           and
           improve
           it
           .
           And
           tho
           it
           be
           too
           true
           that
           many
           of
           the
           
             dignified
             Rank
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           little
           Levites
           were
           both
           extreamly
           fond
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           contentiously
           pleaded
           for
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           as
           true
           that
           most
           of
           them
           did
           it
           not
           upon
           principles
           of
           judgment
           and
           conscience
           ,
           but
           upon
           inducements
           of
           retaliation
           for
           conceived
           injuries
           ,
           and
           upon
           a
           belief
           of
           its
           being
           the
           most
           compendious
           method
           to
           the
           next
           preferment
           and
           benefice
           ,
           and
           the
           fairest
           way
           of
           standing
           recommended
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           two
           
             Royal
             Brothers
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           unworthy
           of
           observation
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           most
           virulent
           writers
           against
           liberty
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           most
           fierce
           Instigators
           to
           the
           persecuting
           Dissenters
           ,
           among
           whom
           we
           may
           reckon
           
             Parker
             Bishop
          
           of
           Oxford
           and
           
             Cartwright
             Bishop
          
           of
           Chester
           ,
           are
           since
           Adressing
           for
           the
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           became
           the
           means
           of
           being
           gracioully
           lookt
           upon
           at
           Whitthall
           ,
           turned
           foreward
           promoters
           of
           it
           ,
           tho
           their
           success
           in
           their
           Diocesses
           with
           their
           Clergy
           hath
           not
           answered
           their
           expectations
           and
           endeavoures
           .
           For
           as
           these
           two
           Mytred
           Gentlemen
           will
           fall
           in
           with
           and
           justify
           whatsoever
           the
           King
           hath
           a
           mind
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           they
           may
           but
           keep
           their
           Seas
           and
           enjoy
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           which
           I
           dare
           say
           that
           rather
           than
           lose
           they
           will
           subscribe
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Tridentine
           Faith
           but
           to
           the
           Alcoran
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           
           most
           certain
           that
           they
           two
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Durham
           have
           promised
           to
           turn
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           Crew
           hath
           been
           several
           times
           seen
           assisting
           at
           the
           celebration
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           Cartwright
           payd
           a
           particular
           respect
           to
           the
           Nuncio
           at
           his
           solemn
           Entrance
           at
           Windsor
           ,
           which
           some
           
             Temporal
             Lords
          
           had
           so
           much
           conscience
           and
           honor
           as
           to
           scorn
           to
           do
           ,
           so
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             leige
             Letter
          
           tells
           us
           that
           Parker
           not
           only
           extreamly
           favours
           Popery
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           brands
           in
           a
           manner
           all
           such
           for
           Atheists
           who
           continue
           to
           plead
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           'T
           is
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           same
           candor
           and
           good
           nature
           in
           the
           King
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           another
           Royal
           effect
           of
           his
           
             Princely
             breeding
          
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           Gratitude
           ,
           when
           he
           endeavours
           to
           cast
           a
           farther
           odium
           upon
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           exasperate
           the
           Dissenters
           against
           her
           ,
           by
           saying
           in
           the
           forementioned
           letter
           to
           
             Mr.
             Alsop
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Dissenters
             enjoyed
             not
             liberty
             sooner
             ,
             is
             wholly
             owing
             to
             the
             sollicitation
          
           of
           the
           Conforming
           Clergy
           ;
           whereas
           many
           of
           the
           learned
           and
           sober
           men
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           could
           have
           been
           contented
           that
           the
           
             Nonconforming
             Protestants
          
           should
           have
           had
           liberty
           long
           ago
           ,
           provided
           it
           had
           been
           granted
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           ;
           and
           the
           chief
           executioners
           of
           severity
           upon
           them
           were
           such
           of
           all
           ranks
           ,
           orders
           ,
           and
           stations
           as
           the
           Court
           both
           set
           on
           and
           rewarded
           for
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           their
           Brethrens
           having
           liberty
           that
           displeaseth
           modest
           &
           good
           men
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           the
           having
           it
           in
           the
           virtu
           '
           of
           an
           
             usurped
             prerogative
          
           over
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           shaking
           all
           the
           legal
           foundations
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           it self
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           had
           the
           
             Declaration
             of
             Indulgence
          
           imported
           only
           an
           exemption
           of
           Dissenters
           and
           Papists
           from
           rigours
           and
           penalties
           ,
           I
           know
           very
           few
           that
           would
           have
           been
           displeased
           at
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           extending
           it
           to
           the
           removing
           all
           the
           Fences
           about
           the
           Reformed
           Doctrine
           and
           worship
           ,
           and
           laying
           us
           open
           both
           to
           the
           tyranny
           of
           papists
           ,
           and
           the
           being
           overflowed
           with
           a
           deluge
           of
           their
           superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           designing
           it
           for
           a
           means
           to
           overthrow
           the
           established
           
             Chur
             〈…〉
          
           is
           that
           which
           no
           wise
           Dissenter
           no
           more
           t
           〈…〉
           a
           conformable
           man
           knows
           how
           to
           digest
           .
           〈◊〉
           I
           am
           not
           of
           
             Sr.
             Roger
             l'Estranges
          
           mind
           ,
           w
           〈…〉
           after
           he
           hath
           been
           writing
           for
           many
           yea
           〈…〉
           against
           Dissenters
           with
           all
           the
           venom
           and
           m
           〈…〉
           lice
           imaginable
           ,
           and
           to
           disprove
           the
           wisdo
           〈…〉
           justice
           ,
           and
           convenience
           of
           granting
           th
           〈…〉
           liberty
           ,
           hath
           now
           the
           impudence
           〈◊〉
           publi
           〈…〉
           
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             formerly
             wrote
             ;
             bears
             an
             exact
             conformity
          
           
           
             to
             the
             present
             Resolutions
             of
             State
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             liberty
             now
             vouchsased
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Grace
             issuing
             from
             the
             supream
             Magistrate
             ,
             an
             〈…〉
             not
             a
             claim
             of
             Right
             in
             the
             people
             .
          
           And
           as
           to
           r
           〈…〉
           cited
           expressions
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           are
           onl
           〈…〉
           a
           papal
           trick
           whereby
           to
           keep
           up
           heats
           an
           〈…〉
           animosities
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           when
           both
           th
           〈…〉
           inward
           heats
           of
           men
           are
           much
           allay'd
           ,
           and
           th
           〈…〉
           external
           Provocations
           to
           them
           are
           wholly
           removed
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           meerly
           Iesuitick
           method's
           by
           which
           our
           hatred
           of
           one
           another
           may
           b
           〈…〉
           maintained
           ,
           tho
           the
           Laws
           inabling
           one
           part
           〈…〉
           to
           persecure
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           chie
           〈…〉
           spring
           of
           all
           our
           mutual
           rancour
           and
           bitterness
           ,
           be
           suspended
           .
           It
           would
           be
           the
           sport
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           
             Ignatian
             Order
          
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           make
           the
           disabling
           of
           
             penal
             Laws
          
           as
           effectual
           to
           the
           supporting
           differences
           among
           Protestants
           ,
           a●
           the
           Enacting
           and
           rigorous
           execution
           of
           them
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           first
           raising
           ,
           and
           the
           continuing
           them
           afterwards
           for
           many
           years
           .
           And
           if
           the
           foregoing
           Topicks
           can
           furnish
           the
           King
           arguments
           whereby
           to
           reproach
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           ,
           when
           he
           thinks
           it
           seasonable
           and
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           them
           ;
           I
           dare
           affirm
           he
           will
           never
           want
           pretences
           of
           being
           discontented
           with
           &
           of
           aspersing
           Fanaticks
           ,
           when
           he
           finds
           the
           doing
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           for
           the
           service
           of
           the
           papal
           cause
           .
           And
           if
           the
           forementioned
           instances
           of
           his
           Majesties
           behaviour
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           to
           which
           he
           stands
           so
           superlatively
           obliged
           ,
           be
           neither
           Testimonies
           of
           his
           ingenuity
           ,
           evidences
           of
           his
           Gratitude
           ,
           nor
           effects
           of
           common
           ,
           much
           less
           Royal
           justice
           ;
           yet
           what
           remains
           to
           be
           intimated
           ,
           do's
           carry
           more
           visible
           marks
           of
           
           〈…〉
           malice
           and
           design
           both
           against
           the
           
             le
             〈…〉
          
           established
           Church
           and
           our
           Religion
           .
           For
           〈…〉
           ing
           satisfied
           with
           the
           suspension
           of
           all
           〈◊〉
           Laws
           ,
           by
           which
           Protestants
           and
           they
           〈◊〉
           the
           national
           Communion
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           〈…〉
           urious
           to
           Papists
           in
           their
           persons
           and
           E
           〈…〉
           tes
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Laws
           which
           make
           those
           ,
           〈…〉
           ho
           shall
           be
           found
           to
           have
           taken
           Orders
           in
           〈…〉
           e
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           obnoxious
           to
           death
           ,
           or
           〈…〉
           ose
           other
           Statutes
           by
           which
           the
           King
           hath
           〈…〉
           ower
           &
           Authority
           for
           levying
           
             two
             thirds
          
           of
           〈…〉
           eir
           Estates
           that
           shall
           be
           convicted
           of
           
             Recu
             〈…〉
             cy
          
           ;
           but
           by
           an
           usurped
           prerogative
           and
           an
           Absolute
           power
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           suspend
           all
           〈…〉
           e
           Laws
           by
           which
           they
           were
           only
           disabled
           〈…〉
           rom
           hurting
           us
           ,
           thro
           standing
           precluded
           〈…〉
           rom
           places
           of
           power
           and
           trust
           in
           the
           Government
           .
           So
           that
           the
           whole
           security
           we
           have
           in
           time
           to
           come
           for
           our
           Religion
           ,
           depends
           upon
           the
           temperate
           disposition
           and
           good
           nature
           of
           those
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           that
           shall
           be
           advanced
           to
           Offices
           and
           Employments
           ,
           and
           does
           no
           longer
           bear
           upon
           the
           protection
           and
           support
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           we
           have
           not
           had
           that
           experience
           of
           grace
           and
           favour
           from
           Papists
           ,
           as
           may
           give
           us
           〈…〉
           just
           confidence
           of
           fair
           and
           candid
           treatment
           from
           them
           for
           the
           future
           .
           Now
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           better
           convinced
           ,
           how
           little
           security
           we
           have
           from
           his
           
             Majesties
             promise
          
           in
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           of
           his
           protecting
           the
           
             Arch
             Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             subjects
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             their
             Religion
             as
             by
             Law
             established
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             quiet
             and
             full
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             possessions
             ,
             without
             any
             molestation
             or
             disturbance
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           which
           is
           all
           the
           Tenour
           that
           is
           left
           us
           ;
           't
           is
           not
           unworthy
           of
           observation
           how
           that
           beside
           the
           suspending
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ab
           Officio
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Vice
             Chanceller
          
           of
           Cambridg
           both
           ab
           Officio
           and
           Beneficio
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           only
           for
           Actions
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           make
           their
           duty
           ,
           but
           thro
           a
           sentence
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           by
           no
           
             legal
             Court
          
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           but
           by
           five
           or
           six
           mercinary
           persons
           supported
           by
           a
           Tyrannous
           and
           Arbitrary
           Commission
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           in
           his
           
             Proclamation
             for
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
          
           ,
           ●earing
           date
           the
           12.
           of
           February
           ,
           doth
           among
           many
           other
           Laws
           ,
           
             cass
             ,
             disable
          
           and
           dispense
           with
           the
           Law
           enjoining
           the
           
             Scots
             Test
          
           ,
           tho
           it
           was
           not
           only
           enacted
           by
           himself
           while
           he
           represented
           his
           Brother
           as
           his
           
             high
             Commissioner
          
           ;
           but
           hath
           been
           confirmed
           by
           him
           in
           Parliament
           since
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           Surely
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           to
           depart
           from
           a
           promise
           made
           in
           a
           Declaration
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           to
           absolve
           and
           discharge
           himself
           from
           the
           obligation
           of
           a
           Law
           which
           he
           first
           concurred
           to
           the
           enacting
           of
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           creating
           Fiat
           unto
           as
           the
           late
           Kings
           Commissioner
           ,
           and
           hath
           since
           ratified
           in
           Parliament
           after
           he
           was
           come
           to
           the
           Throne
           .
           As
           there
           is
           no
           more
           infidelity
           ,
           dishonor
           and
           injustice
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           less
           of
           absolute
           power
           and
           illegality
           ,
           in
           doing
           the
           one
           than
           the
           other
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           rational
           man
           to
           place
           a
           confidence
           in
           his
           Majesties
           Royal
           word
           for
           the
           protection
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           men's
           enjoying
           their
           possessions
           ;
           seeing
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           departed
           from
           his
           promise
           made
           to
           the
           Council
           immediately
           after
           his
           Brothers
           death
           ,
           but
           hath
           violated
           his
           Faith
           given
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           at
           their
           
             first
             Session
          
           ,
           which
           we
           might
           have
           thought
           would
           have
           been
           the
           more
           sacred
           and
           binding
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           grandure
           ,
           state
           and
           quality
           of
           the
           Assembly
           to
           which
           it
           was
           pledged
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           consider
           how
           much
           protestants
           suffered
           ,
           what
           number
           of
           them
           was
           burnt
           at
           the
           stake
           as
           well
           as
           murderd
           in
           Goals
           ,
           beside
           the
           vast
           multitudes
           ,
           who
           to
           avoid
           the
           rage
           and
           power
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           abandon
           their
           Countrey
           and
           seek
           for
           shelter
           in
           forraign
           parts
           ,
           and
           what
           endeavoures
           of
           all
           kinds
           were
           used
           for
           the
           Extirpation
           of
           our
           Religion
           under
           QueenMary
           ;
           we
           may
           gather
           and
           learn
           from
           thence
           what
           is
           to
           be
           dreaded
           from
           James
           the
           II.
           who
           is
           the
           next
           
             popish
             Prince
          
           to
           her
           that
           since
           the
           Reformation
           hath
           sat
           on
           the
           Throne
           of
           England
           .
           For
           tho
           there
           be
           many
           things
           that
           administer
           grounds
           of
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           Papists
           will
           not
           find
           it
           so
           easie
           a
           matter
           to
           bring
           us
           in
           shoals
           to
           the
           stake
           ,
           nor
           of
           that
           quick
           and
           easie
           dispatch
           to
           suppress
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Popery
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           as
           they
           found
           it
           then
           ;
           yer
           every
           thing
           
           that
           occurs
           to
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           that
           can
           affect
           our
           understandings
           ,
           serves
           not
           only
           to
           persuade
           us
           into
           a
           belief
           that
           they
           will
           set
           upon
           and
           endeavour
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           work
           us
           up
           to
           an
           assurance
           that
           his
           Majesty
           would
           take
           it
           for
           a
           di
           〈…〉
           ution
           of
           his
           glory
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           reflection
           upon
           his
           zeal
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           not
           to
           attempt
           what
           a
           woman
           had
           both
           the
           courage
           to
           undertake
           ,
           and
           the
           fortune
           to
           go
           thro
           with
           .
           And
           there
           is
           withal
           a
           concurrence
           of
           so
           many
           things
           both
           abroad
           and
           at
           home
           at
           this
           juncture
           ,
           which
           if
           laid
           in
           the
           ballance
           with
           the
           motives
           to
           our
           hope
           of
           the
           papists
           miscarrying
           ,
           may
           justly
           raise
           our
           fears
           of
           their
           prospering
           to
           a
           very
           sad
           and
           uncomfortable
           height
           .
           Whosoever
           shall
           compare
           these
           two
           Princes
           together
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           there
           was
           less
           danger
           to
           be
           apprehended
           from
           Mary
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           her
           Sex
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           certain
           gentleness
           and
           goodness
           of
           nature
           which
           all
           Historians
           of
           judgment
           and
           credit
           ascribe
           unto
           her
           ;
           than
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           from
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           in
           whom
           a
           sourness
           of
           temper
           ,
           fierceness
           of
           disposition
           ,
           and
           pride
           joined
           with
           a
           peevishness
           of
           humour
           not
           to
           bear
           the
           having
           his
           will
           disputed
           or
           controlled
           ,
           are
           the
           principal
           ingredients
           into
           his
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           all
           strangely
           heightned
           and
           enflamed
           by
           contracted
           distempers
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           thro
           furious
           principles
           of
           mind
           which
           he
           hath
           imbib'd
           from
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           men
           carry
           the
           obligations
           arising
           from
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             popish
             Religion
          
           to
           the
           most
           outragious
           and
           inhumane
           excesses
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           forbear
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           whereas
           the
           cruelty
           which
           that
           Princess
           was
           hurried
           into
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           making
           her
           Cities
           common
           shambles
           ,
           and
           her
           streets
           Theatres
           of
           murder
           for
           innocent
           persons
           ,
           for
           which
           she
           became
           hated
           while
           she
           lived
           ,
           and
           her
           memory
           is
           rendred
           infamous
           to
           all
           Generations
           that
           come
           after
           ,
           was
           wholly
           and
           entirely
           owing
           to
           her
           Religion
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           proclaims
           it
           lawful
           ,
           but
           a
           necessary
           duty
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           meriting
           a
           peculiar
           Crown
           of
           Glory
           in
           heaven
           ,
           to
           destroy
           Hereticks
           ;
           't
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           there
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           present
           King
           a
           spice
           of
           revenge
           against
           us
           as
           we
           are
           Englishmen
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           a
           measu
           〈…〉
           heap't
           up
           and
           running
           over
           of
           furious
           〈◊〉
           zeal
           against
           us
           as
           we
           are
           Protestants
           .
           〈◊〉
           the
           wrath
           he
           bears
           unto
           us
           for
           our
           depar
           〈…〉
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Chu
             〈…〉
          
           and
           our
           rebellion
           against
           the
           triple
           Crow
           〈…〉
           the
           war
           wherein
           many
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           wer
           〈…〉
           engaged
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           issue
           of
           it
           in
           the
           execution
           of
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           is
           what
           he
           hath
           been
           heard
           to
           say
           ,
           
             that
             he
             hopes
             to
             revenge
             upon
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           And
           all
           that
           the
           City
           of
           London
           underwent
           thro
           that
           dreadful
           conflagration
           1666.
           of
           which
           he
           was
           the
           great
           Author
           and
           Promoter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Rescuer
           and
           Protector
           of
           the
           Varlets
           that
           were
           apprehended
           in
           their
           spreading
           and
           carrying
           on
           the
           fire
           ,
           is
           but
           earnest
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           is
           designed
           farther
           to
           be
           payd
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           having
           been
           the
           great
           supporters
           of
           that
           war
           ,
           both
           by
           continued
           Recruites
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           repeated
           Supplies
           of
           treasure
           .
           Tho
           it
           was
           
             Queen
             Mary's
          
           misfortune
           ,
           and
           proved
           the
           misery
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           under
           the
           influence
           of
           
             popish
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Religious
           of
           several
           Orders
           ,
           by
           whom
           she
           was
           whetted
           on
           and
           provoked
           to
           those
           barbarities
           where-with
           her
           Reign
           is
           stained
           and
           reproached
           ;
           yet
           she
           had
           no
           Iesuites
           about
           her
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           the
           other
           Orders
           are
           but
           punies
           in
           the
           arts
           of
           wheedling
           and
           frighting
           Princes
           forward
           to
           cruelty
           .
           The
           Society
           being
           then
           but
           in
           its
           infancy
           ,
           and
           the
           distance
           between
           its
           Institution
           ,
           which
           wasin
           the
           year
           1540.
           and
           the
           time
           of
           her
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           was
           anno
           1553.
           not
           affording
           season
           enough
           for
           their
           spreading
           so
           far
           abroad
           as
           they
           have
           since
           done
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           perfecting
           themselves
           to
           that
           degree
           in
           the
           methods
           of
           butchery
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Topicks
           whereby
           to
           delude
           Monarchs
           ,
           to
           serve
           and
           promote
           their
           sanguinary
           passions
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           in
           process
           of
           time
           attained
           unto
           .
           Nor
           have
           the
           Protestants
           now
           any
           security
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           whereby
           it
           or
           themselves
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           the
           attempts
           of
           his
           Majesty
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           both
           ,
           but
           what
           our
           Predecessors
           in
           the
           same
           faith
           had
           in
           the
           like
           kind
           ,
           tho
           not
           to
           the
           same
           measure
           and
           degree
           ,
           when
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           arrived
           at
           the
           Throne
           .
           For
           tho
           our
           Religion
           was
           of
           late
           
           Fenced
           about
           with
           more
           Laws
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           
             Royal
             promises
          
           oftner
           repeated
           for
           the
           having
           〈◊〉
           preserved
           ,
           and
           our selves
           protected
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           it
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           that
           it
           had
           not
           only
           received
           a
           legal
           establishment
           under
           ,
           
             King
             Edward
          
           the
           VI
           ,
           but
           had
           the
           
             Royal
             Faith
          
           of
           
             Queen
             Mary
          
           laid
           to
           pledg
           in
           a
           promise
           made
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Suffolk
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           be
           done
           towards
           its
           subversion
           ,
           or
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           hindred
           in
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           it
           .
           But
           as
           neither
           Law
           nor
           promise
           could
           prove
           restraints
           upon
           Mary
           ,
           to
           hinder
           her
           from
           
             subverting
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           
             burning
             Protestants
          
           ;
           so
           the
           obligation
           of
           gratitude
           that
           she
           was
           under
           to
           the
           men
           of
           Suffolk
           for
           their
           coming
           in
           so
           seasonably
           to
           her
           assistance
           against
           the
           Duke
           of
           Northumberland
           ,
           who
           was
           in
           the
           field
           with
           an
           Army
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           
             lady
             Jean
             Gray
          
           ,
           whom
           the
           Council
           had
           proclaimed
           Queen
           ,
           could
           not
           excuse
           them
           from
           sharing
           in
           the
           severity
           that
           others
           met
           with
           ,
           it
           being
           observed
           that
           more
           of
           that
           County
           were
           burnt
           for
           Religion
           ,
           than
           of
           any
           other
           Shire
           in
           England
           .
           And
           't
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           this
           piece
           of
           her
           example
           ,
           will
           not
           escape
           being
           conformed
           unto
           by
           the
           King
           in
           his
           carriage
           towards
           those
           that
           eminently
           served
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           in
           his
           behaviour
           towards
           Protestants
           in
           general
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           conceive
           that
           the
           Papists
           living
           at
           that
           ease
           and
           quietness
           which
           they
           did
           under
           his
           
             late
             Majesty
          
           ,
           of
           whose
           being
           of
           their
           Religion
           they
           were
           not
           ignorant
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           proofs
           they
           have
           wouchsav'd
           the
           world
           of
           it
           since
           his
           death
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           in
           so
           many
           plots
           for
           destroying
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           have
           hastned
           him
           to
           his
           Fathers
           ,
           as
           can
           be
           demonstrated
           whensoever
           it
           is
           seasonable
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           been
           assured
           of
           more
           to
           be
           attempted
           by
           his
           Successor
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           than
           Charles
           could
           be
           wrought
           up
           unto
           ,
           or
           prevailed
           upon
           to
           expose
           his
           person
           and
           Crown
           to
           the
           danger
           and
           hazard
           of
           .
           For
           as
           't
           is
           not
           meerly
           a
           Princes
           being
           a
           Papist
           ,
           and
           mild
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           favorable
           to
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           will
           content
           the
           fiery
           zealots
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Clergy
          
           and
           the
           
             Regular
             Orders
          
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           both
           gratify
           their
           ambition
           in
           exalting
           them
           to
           a
           condition
           above
           all
           others
           ,
           and
           serve
           their
           inhuman
           lusts
           and
           brutal
           passions
           ,
           in
           not
           suffering
           any
           to
           live
           in
           his
           Dominions
           that
           will
           not
           renounce
           the
           
             Northern
             Heresie
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           not
           more
           i
           〈…〉
           edible
           that
           they
           should
           dispatch
           a
           Prince
           by
           an
           infusion
           in
           a
           cup
           of
           Tea
           or
           Chocolate
           ,
           whom
           tho
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           a
           Papist
           yet
           they
           found
           too
           cold
           &
           slow
           in
           promoting
           their
           designs
           ;
           than
           that
           they
           should
           have
           murder'd
           another
           by
           a
           
             consecrated
             dagger
          
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Ravailac
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           both
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           detected
           ,
           and
           likelier
           to
           derive
           an
           universal
           hatred
           and
           revenge
           upon
           them
           than
           the
           other
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Kings
           being
           conscious
           of
           that
           parrici●●
           committed
           upon
           his
           Brother
           ,
           plainly
           tells
           us
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           abominable
           and
           Barbarous
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           not
           a
           conscience
           that
           will
           swallow
           and
           digest
           ,
           so
           the
           promotion
           of
           the
           Catholick
           cause
           being
           the
           motive
           to
           that
           horrid
           crime
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           what
           is
           hitherto
           done
           in
           favour
           of
           Papists
           ,
           falls
           much
           short
           of
           what
           is
           intended
           ,
           there
           being
           something
           more
           meritorious
           than
           all
           this
           amounts
           unto
           ,
           needful
           to
           attone
           for
           so
           barbarous
           a
           villany
           ,
           which
           can
           be
           nothing
           else
           but
           the
           extripating
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           out
           of
           the
           three
           Kingdoms
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           probable
           that
           the
           present
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           represented
           for
           a
           person
           ambitious
           of
           Glory
           ,
           would
           lose
           the
           opportunities
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           present
           posture
           of
           affaires
           in
           the
           world
           presents
           him
           ,
           of
           being
           the
           Umpire
           and
           Arbiter
           of
           Christendom
           ,
           and
           of
           giving
           check
           to
           the
           grandure
           and
           usurpations
           of
           a
           neighbouring
           Monarch
           ,
           to
           whom
           all
           Europe
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           becoming
           enslaved
           ;
           if
           he
           were
           not
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           thoughts
           of
           a
           conquest
           over
           the
           Consciences
           ,
           Laws
           ,
           and
           liberties
           of
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           subjugating
           his
           Dominions
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           had
           he
           not
           hopes
           and
           assurances
           of
           aid
           and
           assistance
           therein
           from
           that
           Monarch
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           emboldned
           and
           encouraged
           thereunto
           by
           his
           pattern
           and
           example
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           Papists
           have
           all
           along
           been
           endeavouring
           for
           the
           subversion
           of
           our
           Religion
           during
           and
           under
           the
           Reigns
           of
           
             Protestans
             
             Princes
          
           ,
           may
           yet
           farther
           inform
           and
           confirm
           us
           ,
           what
           they
           will
           infallibly
           attempt
           upon
           their
           having
           gotten
           one
           into
           the
           Throne
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           only
           in
           all
           things
           of
           the●●●n
           faith
           ,
           but
           of
           an
           humour
           agreeable
           unto
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           temper
           every
           way
           suited
           and
           adapted
           to
           their
           designes
           .
           Tho
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           had
           obtained
           some
           entrance
           into
           several
           States
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           had
           made
           some
           considerable
           spread
           in
           Europe
           ,
           before
           it
           came
           to
           be
           generally
           received
           ,
           and
           established
           upon
           foundations
           of
           Law
           in
           England
           ;
           yet
           they
           of
           other
           Countries
           ,
           were
           little
           able
           to
           defend
           themselves
           from
           the
           power
           and
           malice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Popish
             Princes
          
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           were
           very
           unsucceful
           in
           endeavours
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           till
           England
           ,
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           time
           by
           espousing
           their
           cause
           and
           undertaking
           their
           Quarrel
           ,
           not
           only
           wrought
           out
           their
           safety
           but
           made
           them
           flourish
           .
           This
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           and
           the
           Priests
           grew
           immediately
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           have
           therefore
           moulded
           all
           their
           Counsels
           ever
           since
           against
           England
           ,
           as
           being
           both
           the
           Bulwark
           of
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Ballance
           of
           Europe
           .
           All
           the
           late
           attempts
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           in
           France
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           are
           much
           to
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           confidence
           the
           Papists
           had
           in
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           and
           his
           Brother
           of
           their
           giving
           no
           discouragement
           nor
           obstruction
           to
           so
           holy
           a
           design
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           as
           the
           first
           Edicts
           for
           infringing
           the
           liberty
           ,
           and
           weakning
           and
           oppressing
           Protestants
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           the
           persecution
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           commenced
           and
           bore
           date
           with
           the
           Restoration
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Family
          
           ,
           and
           multiplied
           ,
           and
           encreased
           from
           year
           to
           year
           as
           they
           grew
           into
           farther
           assurance
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Brothers
          
           approving
           as
           well
           as
           conniving
           at
           what
           was
           done
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           the
           abolition
           of
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nant's
           and
           the
           total
           suppression
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           in
           France
           ,
           was
           emitted
           upon
           his
           present
           Majesties
           being
           exalted
           to
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           encouragement
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           a
           procedure
           ,
           which
           as
           he
           now
           justifies
           he
           will
           hereafter
           imitate
           .
           It
           were
           to
           suppose
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           exceedingly
           unacquainted
           with
           the
           History
           of
           their
           own
           Nation
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           long
           deduction
           of
           what
           the
           Papists
           have
           attempted
           fo●
           the
           extirpation
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           while
           we
           had
           Princes
           on
           the
           Throne
           whose
           belief
           and
           principles
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           led
           them
           to
           assert
           and
           defend
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           courage
           as
           well
           as
           integrity
           to
           punish
           those
           that
           conspired
           against
           it
           .
           Their
           many
           Conjurations
           against
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
          
           person
           ,
           and
           their
           repeated
           endeavours
           of
           bringing
           in
           Forraigners
           ,
           and
           of
           betraying
           the
           Nation
           to
           the
           Spaniards
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           convert
           the
           Kingdom
           as
           they
           had
           done
           the
           West-Indies
           by
           killing
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           are
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           all
           who
           have
           allowed
           themselves
           leasure
           to
           read
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           been
           careful
           to
           remember
           what
           they
           have
           been
           often
           told
           by
           those
           that
           have
           inspected
           the
           Memoires
           of
           those
           times
           .
           The
           
             Gunpowder
             plot
          
           with
           the
           motives
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           mischief
           it
           was
           shapen
           for
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           insurrection
           they
           were
           prepared
           for
           in
           case
           it
           had
           succeeded
           ,
           and
           the
           forraign
           aid
           they
           had
           been
           solliciting
           and
           were
           promised
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           
             English
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           are
           things
           so
           modern
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           have
           had
           so
           many
           times
           related
           to
           us
           by
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           enough
           barely
           to
           intimate
           them
           .
           The
           
             Irish
             Massacre
          
           in
           which
           above
           
             two
             hundred
             thousand
          
           were
           murderd
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           there
           was
           no
           provocation
           but
           that
           of
           hatred
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           furious
           zeal
           to
           extirpate
           Hereticks
           ,
           ought
           at
           this
           time
           to
           be
           more
           particularly
           reflected
           upon
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           gives
           us
           a
           truè
           scheme
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome's
           converting
           Protestant
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           being
           the
           Copy
           they
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           write
           after
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           Characters
           and
           lines
           of
           blood
           as
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           answer
           the
           Original
           .
           At
           the
           season
           when
           they
           both
           entred
           upon
           and
           executed
           that
           hellish
           conjuration
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           private
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           yea
           had
           many
           publick
           meeting-places
           ,
           thro
           the
           means
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           many
           great
           friends
           which
           they
           had
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           were
           neither
           disturbed
           for
           not
           coming
           to
           Church
           ,
           nor
           suffered
           any
           severities
           upon
           
           the
           account
           of
           their
           profession
           ;
           but
           that
           ●ould
           not
           satisfie
           ,
           nor
           will
           any
           thing
           else
           〈…〉
           less
           they
           may
           be
           allowed
           to
           cut
           the
           〈…〉
           roats
           ,
           or
           make
           bonefires
           ,
           of
           all
           that
           will
           〈…〉
           ot
           join
           with
           them
           in
           a
           blind
           obedience
           to
           〈…〉
           e
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           of
           worshipping
           
             St.
             Pa
             〈…〉
             ick
          
           .
           The
           little
           harsh
           usarges
           which
           the
           Papists
           at
           any
           time
           met
           with
           there
           or
           in
           England
           ,
           they
           derived
           them
           upon
           themselves
           〈…〉
           y
           their
           Crimes
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Conspiracies
           against
           our
           Princes
           and
           their
           
             Protestant
             Subjects
          
           .
           For
           till
           the
           Pope
           had
           ●aken
           upon
           him
           to
           
             depose
             Queen
             Elizabeth
          
           ,
           and
           absolve
           her
           Subjects
           from
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           and
           till
           the
           Papists
           had
           so
           far
           approved
           that
           Act
           of
           his
           holiness
           as
           to
           raise
           Rebellions
           at
           home
           and
           enter
           into
           treasonable
           confedaracies
           abroad
           ,
           there
           were
           no
           Laws
           that
           could
           be
           stiled
           severe
           enacted
           in
           England
           against
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           making
           of
           them
           was
           the
           result
           of
           necessity
           in
           order
           to
           preserve
           our selves
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           an
           Inclination
           to
           hurt
           any
           for
           matters
           of
           meer
           Religion
           .
           Such
           hath
           always
           been
           the
           moderation
           of
           our
           
             Ru
             〈…〉
             ers
          
           ,
           and
           so
           powerful
           are
           the
           incitements
           to
           lenity
           which
           the
           generality
           of
           Protestants
           through
           the
           influence
           and
           impression
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           especially
           they
           of
           a
           more
           generous
           education
           ,
           have
           been
           under
           towards
           those
           of
           the
           Roman
           Communion
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           their
           unwearied
           restlessness
           to
           disturb
           the
           Government
           and
           destroy
           Protestants
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           cause
           either
           of
           enacting
           those
           Laws
           against
           them
           that
           are
           stiled
           rigorous
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           having
           been
           at
           any
           time
           put
           into
           execution
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           that
           some
           such
           Laws
           were
           enacted
           as
           might
           appear
           to
           savour
           of
           severity
           ,
           yet
           could
           they
           have
           but
           submitted
           to
           have
           dwelt
           peaceably
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           found
           that
           their
           meer
           belief
           and
           the
           private
           practice
           of
           their
           worship
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           much
           prejudiced
           or
           endangered
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           tho
           the
           Laws
           had
           been
           continued
           unrepealed
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           only
           as
           a
           Hedg
           about
           us
           for
           our
           protection
           ,
           and
           as
           Bonds
           of
           obligation
           upon
           them
           to
           their
           good
           behaviour
           .
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           more
           Protestants
           have
           suffered
           in
           one
           year
           ,
           by
           the
           Laws
           made
           against
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           utmost
           height
           of
           the
           penalties
           which
           the
           violation
           of
           them
           imported
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           
             Papis
             〈…〉
          
           and
           their
           influence
           over
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           and
           his
           
             present
             Majesty
          
           ,
           than
           there
           have
           Papists
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             Queen
             Elizabeth's
          
           Reign
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           tho
           there
           was
           a
           difference
           in
           the
           punishments
           they
           underwent
           .
           However
           we
           may
           from
           their
           many
           and
           repeated
           attemps
           against
           us
           ,
           while
           we
           had
           Princes
           that
           both
           would
           and
           could
           chasten
           their
           insolencies
           ,
           and
           inflict
           upon
           them
           what
           the
           Law
           made
           them
           obnoxious
           unto
           for
           their
           outrages
           ,
           gather
           and
           conclude
           what
           we
           are
           now
           to
           expect
           ,
           upon
           their
           having
           obtained
           a
           King
           imbu'd
           with
           all
           the
           persecuting
           and
           bloody
           principles
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           baptised
           into
           all
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Councils
           of
           Lateran
           and
           Constance
           .
           And
           it
           may
           strengthen
           our
           faith
           as
           well
           as
           increase
           our
           fear
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           purposed
           against
           and
           impends
           over
           us
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           think
           that
           the
           suffering
           our
           Religion
           to
           remain
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           be
           at
           any
           time
           hereafter
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           universality
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           may
           not
           only
           prove
           a
           means
           of
           retrieving
           Protestancy
           in
           France
           ,
           and
           of
           assisting
           to
           revenge
           the
           barbarities
           perpetrated
           there
           upon
           a
           great
           and
           innocent
           people
           ,
           but
           may
           leave
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholiks
          
           in
           England
           exposed
           to
           the
           resentment
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           have
           so
           foolishy
           and
           impudently
           acted
           both
           against
           our
           
             Civil
             Rights
          
           ,
           and
           Established
           Religion
           ,
           since
           James
           the
           II.
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ;
           and
           may
           also
           upon
           the
           Government
           's
           falling
           into
           good
           hands
           ,
           and
           Magistrates
           coming
           to
           understand
           their
           true
           Interest
           ,
           which
           is
           for
           an
           
             English
             Prince
          
           to
           make
           himself
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             cause
          
           and
           to
           espouse
           their
           quarrel
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           give
           such
           a
           Revolution
           in
           Europe
           as
           will
           not
           only
           check
           the
           present
           Career
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           cause
           them
           repent
           the
           method's
           in
           which
           they
           have
           been
           ingaged
           .
           These
           things
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           the
           Papists
           are
           aware
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           having
           proceeded
           so
           far
           ,
           they
           have
           
           nothing
           left
           for
           their
           security
           from
           punishments
           because
           of
           crimes
           committed
           ,
           but
           to
           put
           us
           out
           of
           all
           capacity
           of
           doing
           our selves
           Right
           and
           them
           justice
           ;
           and
           he
           must
           be
           〈…〉
           ll
           who
           do's
           not
           know
           into
           what
           that
           must
           necessarily
           hurry
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           being
           then
           as
           evident
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           what
           we
           are
           to
           expect
           and
           dread
           from
           the
           King
           both
           as
           to
           our
           Religion
           and
           Laws
           ;
           we
           may
           do
           more
           than
           presume
           that
           the
           late
           
             Declaration
             for
             liberty
             of
             conscience
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Proclamation
             for
             a
             Toleration
          
           ,
           are
           not
           intended
           and
           designed
           for
           the
           benefit
           and
           advantage
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           motives
           have
           influenced
           to
           the
           granting
           and
           emitting
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           in
           the
           least
           flow
           or
           proceed
           from
           any
           kindness
           and
           goodwill
           to
           
             Protestant
             Dissenters
          
           .
           And
           tho
           many
           of
           those
           weak
           and
           easie
           people
           may
           flatter
           themselves
           with
           a
           belief
           of
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           Kings
           favour
           ,
           and
           suffer
           others
           to
           delude
           them
           into
           a
           perswasion
           of
           his
           bearing
           a
           gracious
           respect
           towards
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           people
           in
           the
           world
           whom
           he
           most
           hates
           ,
           and
           who
           when
           things
           are
           ripe
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           abused
           their
           credulity
           into
           a
           serving
           his
           Ends
           as
           far
           as
           they
           can
           be
           prevailed
           upon
           ,
           and
           as
           long
           as
           the
           present
           Juggle
           can
           be
           of
           any
           advantage
           for
           promoting
           the
           
             papal
             cause
          
           ,
           will
           be
           sure
           not
           only
           to
           have
           an
           equal
           share
           in
           his
           displeasure
           with
           their
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           will
           be
           made
           to
           drink
           deepest
           in
           the
           cup
           of
           fury
           and
           wrath
           that
           is
           mingling
           and
           preparing
           for
           all
           Protestants
           .
           No
           provocation
           from
           their
           present
           behaviour
           ,
           tho
           it
           is
           such
           as
           might
           warm
           a
           person
           of
           very
           cool
           temper
           ,
           much
           less
           offences
           of
           another
           complexion
           administred
           by
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           shall
           ever
           tempt
           me
           to
           say
           they
           deserve
           it
           ,
           or
           cause
           me
           to
           ravel
           into
           their
           former
           and
           past
           carriages
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           fasten
           a
           blott
           or
           imputation
           upon
           the
           party
           or
           body
           of
           them
           ,
           whatsoever
           I
           may
           be
           forced
           to
           do
           as
           to
           particular
           persons
           among
           them
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           generality
           ,
           I
           do
           believe
           them
           to
           be
           as
           honest
           ,
           industrious
           ,
           useful
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           a
           people
           (
           tho
           many
           of
           them
           be
           none
           of
           the
           wisest
           nor
           of
           the
           greatest
           pr
           〈…〉
           spect
           )
           as
           any
           party
           of
           men
           in
           the
           Kingdo
           〈…〉
           and
           that
           wherein
           soever
           their
           carriage
           (
           eve
           〈…〉
           abstracting
           from
           their
           differences
           with
           thei
           〈…〉
           fellow
           Protestants
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           hath
           varied
           from
           that
           of
           other
           Subjects
           they
           have
           been
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           and
           have
           acte
           〈…〉
           most
           agreeably
           to
           the
           interest
           &
           safety
           of
           th
           〈…〉
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           it
           can
           be
           no
           reflection
           upo
           〈…〉
           them
           ,
           to
           recall
           into
           their
           memories
           ,
           tha
           〈…〉
           the
           whole
           tenor
           of
           the
           Kings
           actings
           towards
           them
           both
           when
           Duke
           of
           York
           and
           since
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           hath
           been
           such
           〈◊〉
           might
           render
           it
           beyond
           dispute
           ,
           that
           the
           〈…〉
           are
           so
           far
           from
           having
           any
           singular
           room
           i
           〈…〉
           his
           favour
           ,
           that
           he
           bears
           them
           neither
           pit
           〈…〉
           nor
           compassion
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           are
           the
           objects
           of
           his
           unchangeable
           indignation
           .
           Fo
           〈…〉
           not
           to
           mention
           how
           the
           persecutions
           ,
           tha
           〈…〉
           were
           observed
           alway's
           to
           relent
           both
           upon
           his
           being
           at
           any
           distance
           from
           the
           
             late
             King●
          
           and
           upon
           the
           abatement
           of
           his
           influence
           〈◊〉
           any
           time
           into
           Counsels
           ,
           were
           constantl
           〈…〉
           revived
           upon
           his
           return
           to
           Court
           ,
           and
           wer
           〈…〉
           carried
           on
           in
           degrees
           of
           severity
           proportionable
           to
           the
           
             figure
             he
          
           made
           at
           Whitehall
           an
           〈…〉
           
             his
             Brothers
          
           disposedness
           and
           inclination
           t
           〈…〉
           hearken
           to
           him
           ;
           surely
           their
           memories
           can
           not
           be
           so
           weak
           and
           untenacious
           ,
           but
           the
           〈…〉
           must
           remember
           how
           their
           sufferings
           wer
           〈…〉
           never
           greater
           ,
           nor
           the
           Laws
           executed
           wit
           〈…〉
           more
           severity
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           since
           hi
           〈…〉
           Majesty
           came
           to
           ascend
           the
           Throne
           .
           As
           it
           is
           no
           〈…〉
           many
           years
           since
           he
           said
           publickly
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           well
           if
           all
           that
           part
           of
           th
           〈…〉
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           above
           half
           of
           the
           Nation
           )
           where
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           known
           t
           〈…〉
           be
           most
           numerous
           ,
           
             were
             turned
             into
             a
             hunti
             〈…〉
             field
             ,
          
           so
           none
           were
           favoured
           and
           promote
           〈…〉
           either
           there
           or
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           wer
           〈…〉
           taken
           to
           be
           the
           most
           fierce
           and
           violent
           of
           a
           〈…〉
           others
           against
           Fanaticks
           .
           Nor
           were
           me
           preferred
           either
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           for
           the
           learning
           ,
           vertu
           '
           or
           merit
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           passionate
           heats
           and
           brutal
           rigours
           to
           Dissenters
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Papists
           from
           the
           ve
           〈…〉
           first
           day
           of
           his
           arrival
           at
           the
           Governmen
           〈…〉
           had
           beside
           many
           other
           marks
           of
           
             his
             Grac
             〈…〉
          
           
           〈…〉
           s
           special
           Testimony
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           not
           having
           〈…〉
           e
           
             penal
             Statutes
          
           to
           which
           they
           stood
           liable
           〈…〉
           t
           in
           execution
           against
           them
           ;
           all
           the
           Laws
           〈◊〉
           which
           the
           Dissenters
           were
           obnoxious
           ,
           ●ere
           by
           
             his
             Majesties
          
           Orders
           to
           the
           
             Judges
             ,
             〈…〉
             stices
          
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           
             Officers
             〈…〉
             vil
          
           and
           Ecclesiastical
           most
           unmercifully
           exe
           〈…〉
           ted
           .
           Nor
           was
           there
           the
           least
           talk
           of
           lenity
           Dissenters
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           found
           that
           he
           〈…〉
           uld
           not
           compass
           his
           Ends
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           
             〈…〉
             gland
          
           ,
           and
           prevail
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           〈…〉
           r
           Repealing
           the
           Tests
           ,
           and
           cancelling
           the
           〈…〉
           her
           Laws
           in
           force
           against
           Papists
           ,
           which
           if
           〈…〉
           ey
           could
           have
           been
           wrought
           over
           unto
           ,
           〈…〉
           e
           Fanaticks
           would
           not
           only
           have
           been
           left
           〈…〉
           ttiless
           ,
           and
           continued
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           rious
           
           Church-men
           to
           exercise
           their
           spleen
           〈…〉
           pon
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           been
           surrendred
           as
           a
           〈…〉
           crifice
           to
           new
           flames
           of
           wrath
           ,
           if
           they
           of
           〈…〉
           e
           prelatical
           Communion
           had
           retained
           〈…〉
           eir
           wonted
           animosity
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           for
           〈…〉
           eir
           interest
           to
           exert
           it
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           old
           or
           〈◊〉
           fresh
           method's
           .
           But
           that
           project
           not
           suc●eeding
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           is
           forced
           to
           shift
           hands
           ,
           〈…〉
           d
           to
           use
           the
           pretence
           of
           extending
           com●assion
           to
           
             Dissenting
             Protestants
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           ●he
           more
           plausibly
           and
           with
           the
           less
           hazard
           ,
           ●●spend
           and
           disable
           the
           Laws
           against
           Papists
           ,
           ●nd
           make
           way
           for
           their
           admission
           into
           all
           ●ffices
           Civil
           and
           Military
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           〈…〉
           ep
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           he
           is
           yet
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           〈…〉
           ke
           ,
           for
           the
           subversion
           of
           our
           Religion
           .
           And
           ●ll
           the
           celebrated
           kindness
           to
           Fanaticks
           ,
           is
           ●nly
           to
           use
           them
           as
           the
           Catt's
           paw
           ,
           for
           ●ulling
           the
           Chesnut
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           to
           the
           Monkey
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           stales
           under
           whose
           ●hroud
           and
           covert
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           may
           undermine
           and
           subvert
           all
           the
           legal
           foundations
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           instrumental
           in
           ,
           will
           not
           in
           the
           issue
           turn
           to
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           wisdom
           or
           their
           honesty
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           more
           truth
           in
           the
           Kings
           declaring
           it
           to
           
             have
             been
             his
             constant
             opinion
             ,
             that
             conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             constrained
             ,
             nor
             people
             forced
             in
             matters
             of
             meer
             Religion
             ,
          
           than
           there
           is
           of
           justice
           in
           that
           malicious
           insinuation
           ,
           (
           in
           
             his
             Letter
          
           to
           
             Mr.
             Alsop
          
           )
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             that
             should
             he
             see
             cause
             to
             change
             his
             Religion
             ,
             he
             should
             never
             be
             of
             that
             party
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             only
             way
             to
             advance
             their
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             undoing
             those
             Churches
             of
             Christians
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             smaller
             matters
             :
          
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           is
           in
           ●●e
           mean
           time
           a
           member
           of
           the
           most
           persecuting
           and
           bloody
           Society
           ,
           that
           ever
           was
           cloathed
           with
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           whose
           cruelty
           towards
           
             Protestants
             he
          
           is
           careful
           not
           to
           arraign
           ,
           by
           fastning
           his
           offence
           at
           severity
           upon
           differences
           in
           
             smaller
             matters
          
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           that
           those
           between
           Rome
           and
           us
           are
           not
           ,
           nor
           so
           accounted
           of
           by
           any
           of
           the
           papal
           Fellowship
           .
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           would
           reflect
           and
           consider
           ,
           how
           when
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           had
           emitted
           a
           Declaration
           of
           
             Indulgence
             anno
          
           1672.
           upon
           pretended
           motives
           of
           tenderness
           and
           compassion
           to
           
             his
             Protestant
             Subjects
          
           ,
           but
           in
           truth
           to
           keep
           all
           quiet
           at
           home
           ,
           when
           in
           conjunction
           with
           
             France
             he
          
           was
           engaging
           in
           an
           unjust
           war
           against
           a
           
             Reformed
             State
          
           abroad
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           steal
           a
           liberty
           for
           the
           Papists
           to
           practice
           their
           Idolatries
           ,
           without
           incurring
           a
           suspition
           himself
           of
           being
           of
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           hope
           to
           wind
           up
           the
           prerogative
           to
           a
           paramount
           power
           over
           the
           law
           ;
           and
           how
           when
           the
           Parliament
           condemned
           the
           illegality
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           the
           Declaration
           recalled
           ,
           all
           his
           Kindness
           to
           Dissenters
           not
           only
           immediately
           vanished
           ,
           but
           turned
           into
           that
           Rage
           and
           fury
           ,
           that
           tho
           both
           that
           Parliament
           addressed
           for
           some
           favour
           to
           be
           shew'd
           them
           ,
           and
           another
           voted
           it
           a
           betraying
           of
           the
           
             Pretestant
             Religion
          
           to
           continue
           the
           execution
           of
           the
           
             penal
             laws
          
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           instead
           of
           their
           having
           any
           mercy
           or
           moderation
           exercised
           towards
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           thrown
           into
           a
           Furnace
           made
           seven
           times
           hotter
           ,
           than
           that
           wherein
           they
           had
           been
           scorched
           before
           .
           And
           without
           pretending
           to
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           I
           dare
           prognosticate
           and
           foretel
           ,
           that
           whensoever
           the
           present
           King
           hath
           compassed
           the
           Ends
           ,
           unto
           which
           this
           Declaration
           is
           designed
           to
           be
           subservient
           ,
           namely
           the
           placing
           the
           Papists
           both
           in
           the
           open
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           publick
           Offices
           and
           Trusts
           ,
           and
           the
           getting
           a
           power
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           vested
           in
           him
           
           over
           the
           Laws
           ;
           that
           then
           instead
           of
           the
           still
           voice
           calmly
           whispered
           from
           Whitehall
           ,
           they
           will
           both
           hear
           and
           feel
           the
           blasts
           of
           a
           mighty
           rushing
           wind
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           pretended
           occasions
           arising
           from
           the
           abuse
           of
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           or
           for
           some
           alledged
           crimes
           wherein
           they
           and
           all
           other
           Protestants
           are
           to
           be
           involved
           ,
           (
           tho
           their
           supiness
           and
           excess
           of
           Loyalty
           continue
           to
           be
           their
           greatest
           offences
           )
           this
           liberty
           will
           not
           only
           be
           withdrawn
           and
           the
           old
           Church
           of
           England
           severities
           revived
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           the
           new
           
             à
             là
             mode
             à
             France
          
           treatments
           come
           upon
           the
           stage
           ,
           and
           be
           pursued
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           perverse
           and
           obstinate
           
             British
             Hereticks
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Declaration
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           being
           injurious
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           not
           proceeding
           from
           any
           inward
           and
           real
           good
           will
           to
           the
           Dissenters
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           worth
           our
           pains
           to
           inquire
           into
           and
           make
           a
           more
           ample
           deduction
           of
           the
           Reasons
           upon
           which
           it
           was
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           grounds
           of
           emitting
           it
           being
           laid
           under
           every
           man's
           view
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           Addressed
           may
           come
           to
           be
           asham'd
           of
           their
           simplicity
           and
           folly
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           not
           may
           be
           farther
           confirmed
           both
           of
           the
           unlawfulness
           and
           inconveniency
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           who
           preserve
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           ,
           may
           be
           quickned
           to
           the
           use
           of
           all
           legal
           and
           due
           means
           for
           preventing
           the
           mischievous
           effects
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           shapen
           for
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Papists
           do
           promise
           themselves
           from
           it
           .
           The
           motives
           upon
           which
           his
           Majesty
           published
           the
           Declaration
           may
           be
           reduced
           to
           three
           ,
           of
           which
           as
           I
           have
           already
           made
           some
           mention
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           now
           place
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           its
           several
           and
           proper
           light
           ,
           and
           give
           such
           proofs
           and
           evidence
           of
           their
           being
           the
           great
           and
           sole
           inducements
           for
           the
           Emitting
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           rational
           man
           shall
           be
           able
           henceforth
           to
           make
           a
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           is
           the
           Kings
           winding
           himself
           into
           a
           Supremacy
           and
           Absoluteness
           over
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           getting
           it
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           calmly
           submitted
           unto
           and
           acquiesced
           in
           by
           the
           Subjects
           .
           The
           Monarchies
           being
           legal
           and
           not
           Despotical
           ,
           bounded
           and
           regulat
           〈…〉
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           exercised
           acco●ding
           to
           
             meer
             will
          
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           was
           th
           〈…〉
           which
           he
           could
           not
           digest
           the
           though
           〈…〉
           of
           when
           a
           Subject
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           hea
           〈…〉
           to
           say
           
             that
             he
             had
             rather
             Reign
             a
             day
             in
             th
             〈…〉
             absoluteness
             that
             the
             French
             King
             doth
             ,
             th
             〈…〉
             an
             Age
             tied
             up
             and
             restrained
             by
             Rules
             as
             〈…〉
             Brother
             did
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           to
           persuade
           t
           〈…〉
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           to
           approve
           what
           He
           h
           〈…〉
           done
           in
           dispensing
           with
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           obtain
           Him
           and
           the
           Princess
           to
           join
           wi
           〈…〉
           his
           Majesty
           and
           to
           employ
           their
           inter
           〈…〉
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           for
           the
           Repealing
           the
           
             T
             〈…〉
             Acts
          
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           other
           Statutes
           ma
           〈…〉
           against
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           he
           used
           this
           Arg●ment
           in
           a
           Message
           he
           sent
           to
           their
           
             Roy
             〈…〉
             Highnesses
          
           upon
           that
           errand
           ,
           that
           the
           ge
           〈…〉
           ting
           it
           done
           would
           be
           greatly
           to
           the
           a●vantage
           and
           
             for
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             prorog
             〈…〉
             tive
          
           ;
           but
           this
           these
           two
           noble
           
             Prince
             〈…〉
          
           of
           whose
           ascent
           to
           the
           Throne
           all
           Pr●testants
           have
           so
           near
           and
           comfortable
           prospect
           ,
           were
           too
           generous
           as
           well
           〈…〉
           wise
           to
           be
           wheedled
           with
           ,
           as
           knowin
           〈…〉
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Kings
           and
           
             Quee
             〈…〉
          
           of
           England
           is
           great
           enough
           by
           the
           Rul
           〈…〉
           of
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           without
           grasping
           at
           new
           prerogative
           power
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           
             La
             〈…〉
          
           have
           not
           vested
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           b
           〈…〉
           of
           no
           use
           but
           to
           inable
           them
           to
           do
           hur
           〈…〉
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           more
           necessary
           both
           fo
           〈…〉
           the
           honor
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           Monarch
           ,
           an
           〈…〉
           for
           the
           freedom
           and
           security
           of
           the
           peopl
           〈…〉
           that
           the
           prerogative
           should
           be
           confined
           withi
           〈…〉
           its
           ancient
           and
           
             legal
             Channels
          
           ,
           than
           be
           left
           t
           〈…〉
           that
           illimited
           and
           unbounded
           latitude
           ,
           whic
           〈…〉
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           and
           his
           
             present
             Majesty
          
           have
           e●deavoured
           to
           advance
           and
           screw
           it
           up
           unto
           〈…〉
           That
           both
           the
           
             Declaration
             for
             liberty
             of
             Co●science
             in
             England
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Proclamation
             for
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
          
           ,
           are
           calculated
           for
           ra●sing
           the
           
             Soveraign
             Authority
          
           to
           a
           transce●dent
           Power
           over
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           ,
           may
           be
           demonstrated
           from
           the
           Papers
           themselves
           ,
           which
           lay
           the
           
             Dispensin
             〈…〉
             Power
          
           before
           us
           in
           terms
           that
           import
           n
           〈…〉
           less
           than
           his
           Majesties
           standing
           free
           an
           〈…〉
           
           solved
           from
           all
           ties
           and
           restraints
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           being
           cloathed
           with
           a
           Right
           of
           doing
           ●hatsoever
           he
           will.
           For
           if
           the
           Stile
           of
           
             〈…〉
             yal
             Pleasure
          
           to
           suspend
           the
           execution
           of
           〈…〉
           ch
           and
           such
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           forbid
           such
           〈…〉
           d
           such
           Oaths
           to
           be
           required
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           〈…〉
           d
           this
           in
           the
           virtu
           '
           of
           no
           Authority
           decla
           〈…〉
           d
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           to
           be
           resident
           in
           his
           
             Ma
             〈…〉
             sty
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           virtu
           '
           of
           a
           certain
           vagrant
           〈…〉
           d
           indeterminate
           thing
           called
           
             Royal
             prero
             〈…〉
             tive
          
           ,
           as
           the
           power
           exercised
           in
           the
           
             English
             ●eclaration
          
           is
           worded
           and
           expressed
           ,
           be
           not
           〈…〉
           ough
           to
           enlighten
           us
           sufficiently
           in
           the
           〈…〉
           atter
           before
           us
           ;
           the
           Stile
           of
           
             Absolute
             Power
             ●hich
             all
             the
             Subjects
             are
             to
             obey
             without
             re●●rve
             ,
          
           whereby
           the
           King
           is
           pleased
           to
           chalk
           ●efore
           us
           the
           Authority
           exerted
           in
           the
           
             Scots
             ●roclamation
          
           ,
           for
           the
           
             stopping
             ,
             disabling
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             spensing
             with
          
           such
           and
           such
           Laws
           as
           are
           〈…〉
           ere
           referred
           unto
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           granting
           〈…〉
           e
           toleration
           with
           the
           other
           
             liberties
             ,
             immu●●ties
          
           ,
           and
           Rights
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           is
           more
           〈…〉
           an
           sufficient
           to
           set
           the
           point
           we
           are
           dis●oursing
           beyond
           all
           possibility
           of
           rational
           ●ontrol
           .
           As
           't
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Kind
           ●f
           Authority
           that
           is
           claimed
           over
           the
           
           Laws
           ●nd
           Subjects
           of
           
             both
             Kingdoms
          
           ,
           tho
           for
           some
           ●ertain
           reasons
           it
           be
           more
           modestly
           desig●ed
           and
           expressed
           in
           the
           
             Declaration
             for
             a
             ●iberty
             in
             England
             ,
          
           than
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Proclama●ion
           for
           a
           
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
          
           ;
           so
           the
           utmost
           that
           the
           Czar
           of
           Mosco
           ,
           the
           great
           Mo●ull
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Turkish
             Sultan
          
           ever
           challenged
           over
           their
           respective
           Dominions
           ,
           amounts
           only
           to
           an
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ,
           which
           the
           King
           both
           owns
           the
           Exertion
           of
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           the
           
             Royal
             Acts
          
           exercised
           in
           the
           forementioned
           Papers
           .
           And
           as
           the
           improving
           this
           challenged
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           into
           an
           obligation
           upon
           the
           
             Subjects
             to
             obey
             his
             Majesty
             without
             reserve
             ,
          
           is
           a
           paraphrase
           upon
           
             Despotical
             Dominion
          
           ,
           and
           an
           advancing
           it
           to
           〈◊〉
           pitch
           ,
           above
           what
           any
           of
           the
           ancient
           or
           modern
           Tyrants
           ever
           dream't
           of
           ,
           and
           beyond
           what
           the
           most
           servile
           part
           of
           Mankind
           was
           ever
           acquainted
           with
           till
           the
           present
           
             French
             King
          
           gave
           an
           instance
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           making
           his
           
             ●eer
             will
             and
             pleasure
          
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           and
           argument
           upon
           which
           his
           
             Reformed
             Subjects
          
           were
           to
           renounce
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           worth
           considering
           whether
           His
           Maj.
           who
           glories
           to
           imitate
           that
           
             forraign
             Monarch
          
           ,
           may
           not
           in
           a
           little
           time
           make
           the
           like
           application
           of
           this
           
             Absolute
             power
             ,
             which
             his
             Subjects
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             without
             Reserve
          
           ;
           and
           whether
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           they
           who
           have
           Addressed
           to
           thank
           him
           for
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           thereby
           justified
           the
           Claim
           of
           this
           
             Absolute
             power
          
           ,
           being
           that
           upon
           which
           the
           Declaration
           is
           superstructed
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           it
           emergeth
           ,
           can
           avoid
           paying
           the
           Obedience
           that
           is
           demanded
           as
           a
           Duty
           in
           the
           Subject
           inseparably
           annexed
           thereunto
           .
           That
           which
           more
           confirms
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             English
             Declaration
          
           and
           the
           
             Scotts
             Proclamation
          
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           designed
           for
           the
           obtaining
           from
           the
           Subjects
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           an
           
             Absolute
             power
          
           vested
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           that
           no
           less
           than
           the
           Usurpation
           and
           exercise
           of
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           can
           warrant
           and
           support
           them
           ,
           are
           the
           many
           Laws
           and
           Rights
           ,
           which
           a
           jurisdiction
           is
           challenged
           over
           and
           exerted
           in
           reference
           unto
           in
           the
           Papers
           stiled
           by
           the
           forementioned
           Names
           .
           All
           confess
           a
           
             Royal
             prerogative
          
           setled
           on
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           appertaining
           to
           the
           
             Royal
             Office
          
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           Supream
           Magistrature
           be
           executed
           and
           discharged
           to
           the
           advantage
           and
           Safety
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           without
           a
           power
           affixed
           unto
           it
           of
           superceding
           the
           Execution
           of
           some
           Laws
           at
           certain
           junctures
           ,
           nor
           without
           having
           an
           Authority
           over
           the
           Rights
           of
           particular
           men
           in
           some
           incident
           cases
           ;
           but
           then
           the
           received
           Customes
           of
           the
           respective
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           universal
           good
           ,
           preservation
           and
           safety
           of
           the
           People
           in
           general
           ,
           are
           the
           measures
           by
           which
           this
           prerogative
           in
           the
           Crown
           is
           to
           be
           regulated
           ,
           and
           beyond
           which
           to
           apply
           or
           exert
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           Usurpation
           and
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           Ruler
           .
           All
           the
           Power
           belonging
           to
           the
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           of
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           ariseth
           from
           an
           agreement
           and
           concession
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           wherein
           it
           is
           stipulated
           what
           
             Rights
             ,
             Liberties
          
           and
           Priviledges
           they
           Reserved
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           and
           what
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           they
           delegated
           
           and
           made
           over
           unto
           the
           Soveraign
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           being
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           the
           better
           live
           in
           Peace
           ,
           Freedom
           ,
           and
           Safety
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Ends
           for
           which
           they
           have
           chosen
           Kings
           to
           be
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           compassing
           whereof
           they
           originally
           submitted
           unto
           ,
           and
           pitched
           upon
           such
           a
           Form
           of
           
             Civil
             Administration
          
           .
           Nor
           are
           the
           Opinions
           of
           particular
           men
           of
           what
           Rank
           or
           Order
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           to
           be
           admitted
           as
           an
           exposition
           of
           the
           extent
           of
           this
           Prerogative
           ,
           seeing
           they
           thro
           their
           dependencies
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           their
           obnoxiousness
           to
           be
           influenced
           by
           selfish
           and
           personal
           Ends
           ,
           may
           enlarge
           it
           beyond
           what
           is
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           Community
           ;
           but
           the
           immemorial
           course
           of
           Administration
           ,
           with
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           whole
           Society
           signified
           by
           their
           Representatives
           in
           Parliament
           upon
           emerging
           occasions
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           sense
           ,
           paraphrase
           ,
           and
           declaration
           of
           the
           Limits
           of
           this
           Royal
           and
           
             prerogative
             Power
          
           ;
           and
           for
           any
           to
           determine
           the
           bounds
           of
           it
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           Mercinary
           Lawyers
           ,
           or
           Sycophant
           Clergy-men
           ,
           in
           cases
           wherein
           the
           Parliament
           have
           by
           their
           Votes
           and
           Resolutions
           setled
           its
           boundaries
           ,
           is
           a
           crime
           that
           deserves
           the
           severest
           animadversion
           ,
           and
           which
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hop'd
           a
           true
           
             English
             Parliament
          
           will
           not
           let
           pass
           unpunished
           .
           Now
           a
           Power
           arising
           from
           
             Royal
             prerogative
          
           to
           suspend
           ,
           and
           disable
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Laws
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           they
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           and
           tendency
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           security
           of
           the
           people
           consists
           in
           their
           being
           maintained
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           whole
           Community
           represented
           in
           Parliaments
           have
           often
           disallowed
           and
           made
           void
           Princes
           medling
           with
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           interrupt
           their
           execution
           and
           course
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Right
           inherent
           in
           the
           Crown
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           pretending
           unto
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           changing
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           an
           overthrowing
           of
           the
           
             Constitution
             .
             Fortescue
          
           say's
           ,
           that
           
             Rex
             Angliae
             populum
          
           
           
             Gubernat
             non
             merâ
             potestate
             Regiâ
             ,
             sed
             politicâ
             ;
             quia
             populus
             iis
             legibus
             gubernatur
             quas
             ipse
             fert
             ;
             the
             King
             of
             England
             doth
             not
             so
             properly
             Govern
             by
             a
             power
             that
             is
             Regal
             ,
             at
             by
             a
             power
             that
             is
             p●litical
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             Rule
             by
             the
             Laws●
             which
             the
             people
             themselves
             chuse
             and
             Enact
             .
          
           An●
           both
           Bracton
           and
           Fleta
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Rex
             Angliae
             habet
             superiores
          
           ,
           
           
             viz.
             legem
             per
             quam
             factus
             est
             Rex
             ,
             ac
             Comites
             &
             Barones
             qui
             debent
             ●i
             fraenum
             ponere
             ;
             the
             King
             of
          
           England
           
             hath
             for
             Superiors
             ,
             both
             the
             Law
             by
             whi
             〈…〉
             he
             is
             constituted
             King
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             measur
             〈…〉
             of
             his
             Governing
             Power
             ,
             and
             the
             Parliament
             whic●
             is
             to
             restrain
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             amiss
             .
          
           And
           thereupon
           we
           have
           not
           only
           that
           
           other
           saying
           of
           Bracton
           ,
           that
           
             nihil
             aliud
             potest
             Rex
             ,
             nisi
             id
             solum
             quod
             jure
             potest
             ;
             the
             King
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             wha●
             he
             can
             do
             by
             law
             :
          
           but
           we
           have
           that
           famous
           passage
           in
           our
           
             Parlament
             Rolls
             ,
             non
             est
             ulla
             Regis
             prerogativa
             ,
             quae
             ex
          
           
           
             justitiâ
             &
             aequitate
             quicquam
             derogat
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             no
             prerogative
             belongs
             to
             the
             King
             by
             which
             he
             can
             decline
             from
             acting
             according
             to
             Law
             and
             justice
             ▪
          
           So
           careful
           were
           our
           Ancestors
           both
           in
           England
           and
           Scotland
           to
           preserve
           their
           Laws
           from
           being
           invaded
           and
           superceded
           by
           their
           Kings
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           not
           only
           by
           divers
           
             Parliamentary
             Votes
          
           and
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           by
           several
           
             St
             〈…〉
             tutes
          
           ,
           declared
           all
           dispensations
           by
           the
           
             King
             ▪
          
           from
           Laws
           and
           enjoined
           Oaths
           ,
           to
           be
           
             null
             and
             void
          
           ,
           and
           not
           admittable
           by
           the
           Iudges
           or
           other
           Executors
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           often
           impeached
           ,
           arraigned
           ,
           and
           condemned
           those
           to
           one
           penalty
           or
           another
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           found
           to
           have
           counselled
           and
           advised
           Kings
           to
           an
           usurpation
           of
           Power
           over
           ,
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           violation
           of
           established
           and
           enacted
           Rules
           .
           It
           would
           draw
           this
           Discourse
           to
           a
           length
           beyond
           what
           is
           intended
           ,
           should
           I
           mention
           the
           several
           Laws
           against
           Papists
           as
           well
           as
           against
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           are
           
             suspended
             ,
             stopt
             ,
             disabled
          
           ,
           and
           dispensed
           with
           ,
           in
           the
           two
           fore-mentioned
           
             Royal
             Papers
          
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           be
           an
           extending
           it
           much
           more
           ,
           should
           I
           make
           the
           several
           Reflections
           that
           the
           matter
           is
           capable
           of
           ,
           and
           which
           a
           person
           of
           a
           very
           ordinary
           understanding
           cannot
           be
           greatly
           to
           seek
           for
           ;
           I
           shall
           therefore
           only
           take
           notice
           of
           two
           
           ●r
           three
           Efforts
           which
           occur
           there
           of
           this
           
             ●oyal
             prerogative
          
           and
           
             Absolute
             power
          
           ,
           which
           ●s
           they
           are
           very
           bold
           and
           ample
           exertions
           ●f
           them
           for
           the
           first
           time
           ;
           so
           should
           the
           ●ext
           exercises
           of
           them
           be
           proportionable
           ,
           〈…〉
           ere
           will
           be
           nothing
           left
           us
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             ●eligion
          
           ,
           or
           of
           
             English
             Liberties
          
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           ●e
           contented
           to
           be
           Papists
           and
           Slaves
           ,
           or
           else
           〈◊〉
           stand
           adjudged
           to
           Tyburn
           and
           Smithfield
           .
           One
           is
           the
           suspending
           the
           Laws
           which
           en
           〈…〉
           in
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           ●nd
           the
           prohibiting
           that
           these
           
             Oaths
             be
             at
             any
             〈…〉
             me
             hereafter
             required
             to
             be
             taken
          
           ;
           by
           which
           ●●ngle
           Exercise
           of
           
             Royal
             prerogative
          
           and
           
             Absolute
             ●ower
          
           ,
           the
           two
           Kingdoms
           are
           not
           only
           a●ain
           subjected
           to
           a
           
             forraign
             Iurisdiction
          
           ,
           the
           miseries
           whereof
           they
           groaned
           under
           for
           several
           Ages
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           King
           is
           hereby
           deprived
           of
           the
           greatest
           security
           ,
           he
           had
           from
           ●is
           Subjects
           both
           to
           himself
           and
           the
           Government
           ,
           ●o
           the
           Crown
           is
           robb'd
           of
           one
           of
           its
           chiefest
           ●ewels
           ,
           namely
           an
           Authority
           over
           all
           the
           Sub●ects
           ,
           which
           was
           thought
           so
           essential
           to
           Sove●aignty
           &
           
             Royal
             Dignity
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           annexed
           to
           the
           
             Imperial
             Crown
          
           of
           England
           ,
           &
           adjudged
           inherent
           in
           the
           Monarch
           ,
           before
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           came
           to
           be
           received
           &
           established
           .
           And
           it
           concerns
           their
           
             Royal
             Highnesses
          
           of
           Orange
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Right
           of
           succeeding
           to
           the
           Crown●
           of
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           unquestionably
           belongs
           ,
           to
           consider
           whether
           his
           Majesty
           may
           not
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           whereby
           he
           alienates
           and
           gives
           away
           so
           considerable
           and
           inherent
           a
           Branch
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             transferr
          
           the
           Succession
           it self
           ,
           and
           dispose
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Crown
           to
           whom
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           Nor
           will
           they
           about
           him
           ,
           who
           thrust
           the
           
             last
             King
          
           out
           of
           the
           Throne
           to
           make
           room
           for
           his
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           much
           scruple
           to
           put
           a
           
             Protestant
             Successor
          
           by
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           find
           another
           Papist
           as
           Bigotted
           as
           this
           to
           advance
           unto
           it
           .
           However
           were
           they
           on
           the
           Throne
           to
           morrow
           ,
           here
           is
           both
           a
           
             Forraign
             Iurisdiction
          
           brought
           in
           and
           set
           up
           to
           Rivall
           and
           controll
           theirs
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           deprived
           of
           all
           means
           of
           being
           secured
           of
           the
           Loyalty
           and
           Fealty
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           their
           Subjects
           .
           Nor
           will
           His
           
             Majesties
             certain
             knowledg
             and
             long
             experience
          
           (
           whereof
           he
           boasts
           in
           the
           
             Scots
             Proclamation
             )
             that
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             their
             principle
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             Christians
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             to
             be
             dutiful
             Subjects
             ,
          
           be
           enough
           for
           their
           
             Royal
             Highnesses
          
           to
           rely
           upon
           ,
           their
           Religion
           obliging
           them
           to
           the
           contrary
           towards
           Princes
           ,
           whom
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           adjudged
           to
           be
           Hereticks
           .
           A
           second
           Instance
           wherein
           this
           pretended
           
             Royal
             Prerogative
          
           is
           exercised
           paramount
           to
           all
           Laws
           ,
           and
           which
           nothing
           but
           a
           claim
           of
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           in
           his
           Majesty
           can
           support
           ,
           and
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Subj●st●
           make
           them
           approve
           the
           
             Declaration
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Proclamation
             for
             Toleration
          
           ;
           is
           the
           
             stopping
             ,
             disabling
             and
             suspending
          
           the
           Statutes
           whereby
           the
           Tests
           were
           enacted
           ,
           and
           thereby
           letting
           the
           Papists
           in
           to
           all
           Benefices
           ,
           Offices
           ,
           and
           Places
           of
           Trust
           ,
           whether
           
             Civil
             ,
             Military
          
           ,
           or
           Ecclesiastick
           .
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           of
           Suspending
           the
           Execution
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           whereby
           the
           being
           Priests
           ,
           or
           taking
           Orders
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           the
           being
           Reconciled
           to
           that
           Church
           ,
           or
           the
           Papists
           meeting
           to
           celebrate
           Mass
           ,
           were
           in
           one
           degree
           ,
           or
           another
           made
           punishable
           ,
           (
           tho
           the
           Kings
           dispensing
           with
           them
           by
           a
           challenged
           claim
           in
           the
           Crown
           be
           altogether
           illegal
           )
           for
           as
           diverss
           of
           these
           Laws
           were
           never
           approved
           by
           many
           Protestants
           ,
           so
           nothing
           would
           have
           justified
           the
           making
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           many
           Treasons
           and
           Conspiracies
           that
           they
           were
           from
           time
           to
           time
           found
           guilty
           of
           against
           the
           State.
           And
           as
           the
           Papists
           of
           all
           men
           have
           the
           least
           cause
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           injustice
           ,
           rigour
           ,
           and
           severity
           of
           them
           ,
           considering
           the
           many
           Laws
           more
           cruel
           and
           sanguinary
           that
           are
           in
           Force
           in
           most
           Popish
           Countries
           against
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           these
           enacted
           and
           executed
           meerly
           for
           their
           Opinions
           and
           Practices
           in
           the
           matters
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           their
           being
           chargeable
           with
           crimes
           and
           offences
           against
           the
           
             Civil
             Government
          
           under
           which
           they
           live
           ,
           so
           were
           it
           necessary
           from
           principles
           of
           Religion
           and
           Policy
           to
           relieve
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           from
           the
           forementioned
           Laws
           ,
           yet
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           but
           by
           the
           
             Legislative
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           ●or
           the
           
           King
           to
           assume
           a
           power
           of
           doing
           it
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           a
           pretended
           prerogative
           ,
           is
           both
           a
           high
           Usurpation
           over
           the
           Laws
           ,
           and
           a
           Violation
           of
           of
           his
           
             Coronation
             Oath
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           commendation
           either
           of
           the
           humanity
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           meekness
           and
           Truth
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           elsewhere
           treat
           those
           who
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           with
           that
           Barbarity
           ,
           they
           should
           so
           clamorously
           inveigh
           against
           the
           severities
           which
           in
           some
           Reformed
           States
           they
           are
           liable
           unto
           ,
           and
           which
           their
           Treasons
           gave
           the
           rise
           and
           provocation
           unto
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           at
           all
           times
           the
           motives
           to
           the
           infliction
           of
           .
           But
           they
           alone
           would
           have
           the
           allowance
           to
           be
           cruel
           wherein
           they
           act
           consonantly
           to
           their
           own
           Tenets
           ;
           and
           I
           wish
           that
           some
           provision
           might
           be
           made
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           for
           the
           security
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           our
           safety
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           unbecome
           the
           merciful
           principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           or
           be
           unsutable
           to
           the
           meek
           and
           generous
           temper
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           property
           of
           being
           Sanguinary
           may
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           as
           its
           peculiar
           Priviledg
           and
           Glory
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           more
           distinguisting
           Character
           than
           all
           the
           other
           Marks
           which
           she
           pretends
           unto
           .
           That
           which
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           suspending
           the
           Execution
           of
           those
           Laws
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Government
           was
           secured
           of
           the
           Fidelity
           of
           its
           Subjecte
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           in
           whom
           it
           could
           not
           confide
           were
           meerly
           shut
           out
           from
           places
           of
           power
           and
           trust
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           liable
           to
           very
           small
           damages
           themselves
           ,
           and
           only
           hindred
           from
           getting
           into
           a
           condition
           of
           doing
           mischief
           to
           us
           .
           All
           Governments
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           use
           means
           for
           their
           own
           preservation
           ,
           provided
           they
           be
           not
           such
           as
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Ends
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           repugnant
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           
             Supream
             Soveraign
          
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           the
           power
           of
           every
           Legislative
           Assembly
           to
           declare
           who
           of
           the
           Community
           shall
           be
           capable
           or
           incapable
           of
           publick
           Imploys
           ,
           and
           of
           possessing
           Offices
           ,
           upon
           which
           the
           Peace
           ,
           Welfare
           ,
           and
           Security
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Politick
             Body
          
           does
           depend
           .
           Without
           this
           n
           〈…〉
           Government
           could
           subsist
           ,
           nor
           the
           People
           b
           〈…〉
           in
           safety
           under
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Constitution
           woul
           〈…〉
           be
           in
           constant
           danger
           of
           being
           subverted●
           and
           the
           Priviledges
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           Religion
           of
           the
           Subjects
           laid
           open
           to
           be
           overthrown
           .
           And
           should
           such
           a
           power
           in
           Legislators
           ,
           be
           upon
           weak
           suspitions
           and
           il
           〈…〉
           grounded
           jealousies
           ,
           carried
           at
           any
           tim●
           too
           far
           ,
           and
           some
           prove
           to
           be
           debarre●
           from
           Trusts
           ,
           whose
           being
           imployed
           woul●
           import
           no
           hazard
           ;
           yet
           the
           worst
           of
           that
           would
           be
           only
           a
           disrepect
           shewn
           to
           individual
           persons
           ,
           who
           might
           deserve
           more
           favour
           and
           esteem
           ,
           but
           could
           be
           of
           no
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Society
           ,
           there
           being
           alway's
           〈◊〉
           sufficient
           number
           of
           others
           ,
           fit
           for
           the
           discharge
           of
           all
           Offices
           ,
           in
           whom
           an
           entire
           confidence
           may
           be
           reposed
           .
           And
           't
           is
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           of
           the
           
             Unite●
             Provinces
          
           ,
           who
           afford
           the
           greatest
           Liberty
           to
           all
           Religions
           ,
           that
           any
           known
           State
           i●
           Europe
           giveth
           ;
           yet
           they
           suffer
           no
           Papists
           to
           come
           into
           places
           of
           Authority
           and
           
             Iudicature
             ▪
          
           nor
           to
           bear
           any
           Office
           in
           the
           Republick
           tha●
           may
           either
           put
           them
           into
           a
           condition
           ,
           o●
           lay
           them
           under
           a
           temptation
           of
           attempting
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           o●
           for
           the
           betraying
           the
           Liberty
           of
           the
           
             Provinces
             ▪
          
           And
           as
           't
           is
           lawful
           for
           any
           Government
           to
           preclude
           all
           such
           persons
           from
           publick
           Trusts
           ,
           of
           whose
           enmity
           ,
           and
           ill
           will
           to
           the
           Establishment
           in
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           they
           have
           either
           a
           moral
           certainty
           ,
           or
           just
           grounds
           of
           suspition
           ;
           so
           't
           is
           no
           less
           lawful
           to
           provide
           Tests
           for
           their
           discovery
           and
           detection
           ,
           tha●
           they
           may
           not
           be
           able
           to
           mask
           and
           vizo●
           themselves
           in
           order
           to
           getting
           into
           Offices
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           of
           promoting
           and
           accomplishing
           their
           mischievous
           and
           malicious
           intentions
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Tests
           they
           are
           to
           be
           tried
           by
           ,
           must
           relate
           to
           some
           of
           those
           principles
           by
           which
           they
           are
           most
           eminently
           distinguished
           from
           them
           of
           the
           National
           Settlement
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           whereunto
           they
           think
           it
           most
           piacular
           to
           dissemble
           their
           Opinion
           ▪
           Nor
           have
           the
           Papists
           cause
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           
           that
           the
           
             Renouncing
             the
             Belief
             of
             Transubstantia●●on
          
           should
           be
           required
           as
           the
           distinguishing
           ●ark
           whereby
           upon
           their
           refusal
           ,
           they
           may
           ●e
           discerned
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           penalty
           upon
           their
           ●eing
           known
           ,
           is
           only
           to
           be
           excluded
           from
           a
           ●●are
           in
           the
           Legislation
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           ●o
           Employments
           of
           Trust
           and
           profit
           ;
           seeing
           it
           ●ath
           been
           and
           still
           is
           their
           custome
           ,
           to
           require
           ●he
           ;
           
             belief
             of
             the
             Corporal
             presence
             in
             the
             Sacra●ent
             ,
          
           as
           that
           upon
           the
           not
           acknowledgment
           whereof
           we
           are
           to
           be
           accounted
           Hereticks
           ,
           ●nd
           to
           stand
           condemned
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           which
           is
           ●omewhat
           worse
           than
           the
           not
           being
           allowed
           ●o
           sit
           in
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           ●o
           be
           shut
           out
           from
           a
           Civil
           or
           
             Military
             ●ffice
          
           .
           Neither
           are
           they
           required
           to
           
           Declare
           ●uch
           less
           to
           Swear
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Transubstantiation
           is
           
             false
             ,
             or
             that
             there
             is
             no
             〈…〉
             ch
             thing
             as
             Transubstantiation
             ,
          
           (
           as
           is
           affirmed
           〈…〉
           n
           a
           scurrilous
           Paper
           written
           against
           the
           Loyalty
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           )
           but
           all
           ●hat
           is
           enjoined
           in
           the
           
             Test
             Acts
          
           ,
           is
           that
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
             A.
             B.
             do
             declare
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             believe
             that
             there
             〈◊〉
             not
             any
             Transubstantiation
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             〈◊〉
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Elements
             of
             Bread
             ●nd
             Wine
             ,
             at
             or
             after
             the
             Consecration
             thereof
             by
             ●ny
             Person
             whatsoever
             .
          
           Tho
           the
           
           Parliament
           ●as
           willing
           to
           use
           all
           the
           care
           they
           could
           ,
           for
           ●he
           discovering
           Papists
           ,
           that
           the
           provision
           for
           ●ur
           security
           ,
           unto
           which
           those
           Acts
           were
           de●igned
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           more
           effectual
           ;
           yet
           ●hey
           were
           not
           so
           void
           of
           understanding
           ,
           as
           ●o
           prescribe
           a
           Method
           for
           it
           ,
           which
           would
           ●ave
           exposed
           them
           to
           the
           world
           for
           their
           ●olly
           ,
           'T
           is
           much
           different
           to
           say
           ,
           swear
           ,
           or
           ●eclare
           ,
           that
           
             I
             do
             believe
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Transub●●antiation
             ,
          
           and
           the
           saying
           or
           declaring
           that
           
             ●here
             is
             not
             a
             Transubstantiation
          
           ;
           the
           former
           ●eing
           only
           expressive
           of
           what
           my
           sentiment
           or
           opinion
           is
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           affecting
           the
           Doctrine
           it self
           ,
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           unmake
           it
           ,
           other
           ●han
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           independently
           upon
           my
           judgment
           of
           it
           ;
           whereas
           the
           latter
           does
           prima●ily
           Affect
           the
           Object
           and
           the
           determination
           of
           its
           existence
           to
           such
           a
           mode
           as
           I
           conceive
           ●t
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           a
           thousand
           things
           which
           I
           can
           say
           that
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           ,
           but
           I
           dare
           not
           say
           that
           they
           are
           not
           .
           Now
           as
           't
           is
           the
           dispensing
           with
           
             these
             Laws
          
           that
           argues
           the
           
             Kings
             assuming
             an
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Addressing
           by
           way
           of
           thanks
           for
           the
           Declaration
           wherein
           this
           Power
           is
           exerted
           ,
           is
           no
           less
           than
           an
           owning
           and
           acknowledging
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           rightfully
           belongs
           to
           him
           .
           There
           is
           a
           third
           thing
           which
           shame
           or
           fear
           would
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           put
           into
           the
           
             Declaration
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             England
             ,
          
           but
           which
           they
           have
           had
           the
           impudence
           to
           insert
           into
           the
           
             Proclamation
             for
             a
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
             ,
          
           which
           as
           it
           carries
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           written
           in
           forehead
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           such
           an
           unpresidented
           exercise
           of
           Despoticalness
           ,
           as
           hardly
           any
           of
           the
           
             Oriental
             Tyrants
          
           or
           even
           the
           
             French
             Leviathan
          
           would
           have
           ventured
           upon
           .
           For
           having
           
             stop't
             ,
             disabled
          
           ,
           and
           suspended
           all
           Laws
           enjoining
           any
           Oaths
           ,
           whereby
           our
           Religion
           was
           secured
           ,
           and
           the
           preservation
           of
           it
           to
           us
           and
           our
           posterity
           was
           provided
           for
           ;
           he
           imposeth
           a
           new
           Oath
           upon
           his
           
             Scots
             Subjects
          
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           to
           be
           bound
           
             to
             defend
             and
             mantain
             Him
             ,
             his
             Heirs
             and
             Lawful
             Successors
             in
             the
             Exercise
             of
             their
             Absolute
             Power
             and
             Authority
             against
             all
             deadly
             ,
          
           The
           imposing
           an
           Oath
           upon
           Subjects
           hath
           been
           always
           look't
           upon
           as
           the
           highest
           Act
           of
           
             legislative
             Authority
          
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           affects
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           requires
           the
           approbation
           ,
           or
           disapprobation
           of
           their
           Minds
           and
           Judgments
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           whatsoever
           it
           is
           enjoined
           for
           ;
           whereas
           a
           Law
           that
           affects
           only
           mens
           Estates
           may
           be
           submitted
           unto
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           think
           that
           which
           is
           exacted
           of
           them
           to
           be
           unreasonable
           and
           unjust
           .
           And
           as
           it
           concerns
           both
           the
           wisdom
           and
           justice
           of
           Law-givers
           to
           be
           very
           tender
           in
           Ordaining
           Oaths
           that
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           by
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           from
           a
           care
           that
           they
           may
           not
           prostitute
           the
           name
           of
           God
           to
           prophanation
           when
           the
           matter
           about
           which
           they
           are
           imposed
           ,
           is
           either
           light
           and
           trival
           ,
           or
           dubious
           and
           uncertain
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           is
           an
           exercise
           of
           Jurisdiction
           over
           the
           Souls
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           than
           if
           it
           were
           only
           exercised
           over
           their
           
             Goods
             ,
             Bodies
          
           ,
           and
           Priviledges
           ;
           so
           never
           any
           of
           our
           Kings
           pretended
           to
           a
           Right
           of
           enjoining
           and
           requiring
           an
           Oath
           that
           was
           not
           first
           Enacted
           and
           specified
           in
           some
           Law
           ;
           and
           it
           would
           have
           
           been
           heretofore
           accounted
           a
           good
           plea
           for
           refusing
           such
           or
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           to
           say
           there
           was
           no
           Statute
           that
           had
           required
           it
           .
           It
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           high
           Treason
           (
           and
           the
           most
           material
           )
           charged
           upon
           the
           Earl
           of
           Strafford
           ,
           that
           being
           
             Lord
             Deputy
             of
             Ireland
          
           ,
           he
           required
           an
           Oath
           of
           the
           Scotts
           who
           inhabited
           there
           ,
           which
           no
           Law
           had
           ordained
           or
           prescribed
           ;
           which
           may
           make
           those
           Councellors
           who
           have
           advised
           the
           King
           to
           impose
           this
           new
           Oath
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           others
           that
           shal
           require
           it
           to
           be
           taken
           upon
           his
           Majesties
           bare
           Authority
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           little
           apprehensive
           ,
           whether
           it
           may
           not
           at
           some
           time
           rise
           in
           judgment
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           prove
           a
           forefeiture
           of
           their
           lives
           to
           justice
           .
           And
           as
           the
           imposing
           an
           Oath
           not
           warranted
           by
           Law
           is
           a
           high
           Act
           of
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           King
           an
           altering
           of
           the
           Constitution
           ;
           so
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           Oath
           it self
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           strangly
           manifested
           and
           displayed
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           branches
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           required
           to
           swear
           themselves
           his
           Majesties
           most
           obedient
           Slaves
           and
           Vassalls
           .
           By
           one
           Paragraph
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           are
           required
           to
           
             swear
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             for
             Subjects
             on
             any
             pretence
             or
             for
             any
             Cause
             whatsoever
             to
             rise
             in
             Arms
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             Commissioned
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             resist
             his
             power
             or
             Authority
          
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           may
           be
           intended
           for
           a
           foundation
           and
           means
           of
           keeping
           men
           quiet
           when
           he
           shall
           break
           in
           upon
           their
           Estates
           and
           overthrow
           their
           Religion
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           designed
           as
           an
           encouragement
           to
           his
           
             Catholick
             Subjects
          
           ,
           to
           set
           upon
           the
           cutting
           
             Protestants
             throats
          
           ,
           when
           by
           this
           Oath
           their
           hands
           are
           tied
           up
           from
           hindring
           them
           .
           It
           is
           but
           for
           the
           Papists
           to
           come
           Authorised
           with
           his
           
             Majesties
             Commission
          
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           them
           for
           so
           meritorious
           a
           work
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           help
           nor
           remedy
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           stretch
           out
           our
           necks
           ,
           and
           open
           our
           breasts
           ,
           to
           their
           consecrated
           swords
           ,
           and
           sanctified
           daggers
           .
           Nay
           if
           the
           King
           should
           transfer
           the
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           from
           the
           
             Rightful
             Heir
          
           to
           some
           zealous
           Romanist
           ,
           or
           Alienat
           and
           dispose
           his
           Kingdoms
           in
           way
           of
           donation
           and
           gift
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Society
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           better
           securing
           them
           in
           the
           possessio●
           hereafter
           ,
           should
           invest
           and
           place
           them
           i●
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           them
           while
           he
           lives
           ;
           th●
           Scotts
           are
           bound
           in
           the
           virtue
           of
           this
           Oat●
           tamely
           to
           look
           on
           ,
           and
           calmly
           to
           acquiesc●
           in
           it
           .
           Or
           should
           his
           Physitians
           advise
           him
           to
           〈◊〉
           nightly
           variety
           of
           Matron's
           and
           Maids
           ,
           as
           th●
           best
           remedy
           against
           his
           malignant
           and
           venemous
           heats
           ;
           all
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           are
           boun●
           to
           surrender
           their
           Wives
           and
           daughters
           to
           him
           with
           a
           du'tiful
           silence
           and
           a
           profound
           veneration
           .
           And
           if
           by
           this
           Oath
           he
           can
           secur●
           himself
           from
           the
           opposition
           of
           his
           
             dissenting
             Subjects
          
           in
           case
           thro
           recovery
           of
           their
           Reason
           a
           fit
           of
           ancient
           zeal
           should
           surprise
           them
           ▪
           he
           is
           otherway's
           secured
           of
           an
           Asiatick
           tameness
           in
           his
           prelatical
           people
           ,
           by
           a
           principl●
           which
           they
           have
           lately
           imbib'd
           ,
           but
           neithe●
           learned
           from
           their
           Bibles
           nor
           the
           Statutes
           o●
           the
           Land.
           For
           the
           Clergy
           upon
           thinking
           that
           the
           wind
           would
           alway's
           blow
           out
           of
           one
           quarter
           ,
           and
           being
           resolved
           to
           make
           that
           a
           duty
           by
           their
           learning
           ,
           which
           their
           interest
           at
           that
           season
           made
           convenient
           ;
           have
           preached
           up
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             passive
             Obedience
          
           to
           such
           a
           boundless
           height
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           done
           what
           in
           them
           lyes
           ,
           to
           give
           up
           themselves
           and
           all
           that
           had
           the
           weakness
           to
           believe
           them
           ,
           fettered
           and
           bound
           for
           sacrifices
           to
           popish
           rage
           and
           Despotical
           Tyranny
           .
           But
           for
           my self
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           like
           of
           many
           others
           )
           I
           thank
           God
           I
           am
           not
           tainted
           with
           that
           slavish
           and
           adulatory
           doctrine
           ,
           as
           having
           alway's
           thought
           that
           the
           first
           duty
           of
           every
           member
           of
           a
           
             Body
             politick
          
           ,
           is
           to
           the
           Community
           ,
           for
           whose
           safety
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           Governours
           are
           instituted
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           only
           to
           Rulers
           as
           they
           are
           found
           to
           answer
           the
           main
           ends
           they
           are
           appointed
           for
           ,
           and
           to
           Act
           by
           the
           legal
           Rules
           that
           are
           Chalcks
           out
           unto
           them
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           from
           my
           dulness
           ,
           or
           that
           my
           understanding
           is
           of
           a
           perverser
           make
           than
           other
           mens
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           but
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           be
           otherway's
           minded
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Constitution
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Republick
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           the
           measures
           both
           of
           the
           
             Soveraigns
             Commands
          
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Subjects
           obedience
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           we
           are
           not
           to
           invade
           what
           by
           concessions
           and
           stipulations
           
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Ruler
           ,
           so
           we
           may
           not
           only
           lawfully
           ,
           but
           we
           ought
           to
           defend
           what
           is
           reserved
           to
           our selves
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           invaded
           and
           broken
           in
           upon
           .
           And
           as
           without
           such
           a
           Right
           in
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           all
           
             legal
             Governments
          
           ,
           and
           
             mixt
             Monarchies
          
           ,
           were
           but
           emptie
           names
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           things
           ;
           so
           wheresoever
           the
           Constitution
           of
           a
           Nation
           is
           such
           ,
           there
           the
           Prince
           who
           strives
           to
           subvert
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Society
           is
           the
           Traitor
           and
           Rebel
           ;
           and
           not
           the
           people
           who
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           and
           defend
           them
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           another
           branch
           of
           the
           foresaid
           Oath
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           a
           much
           more
           unreasonable
           strain
           than
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             Power
             assist
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             maintain
             him
             in
             ●he
             exercise
             of
             this
             Absolute
             Power
             and
             Authority
          
           ;
           which
           being
           tack't
           to
           
             our
             Obeying
             without
             reserve
          
           ,
           make
           us
           the
           greatest
           Slaves
           ,
           that
           either
           are
           ,
           or
           ever
           were
           in
           the
           universe
           .
           Our
           Kings
           were
           heretofore
           bound
           to
           Govern
           according
           to
           law
           (
           and
           so
           is
           his
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           if
           a
           
             Coronation
             Oath
          
           ,
           and
           faith
           to
           Hereticks
           ,
           were
           not
           weaker
           than
           Sampson's
           cords
           proved
           to
           be
           )
           but
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           here
           is
           a
           new
           Oath
           imposed
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           by
           which
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           protect
           and
           defend
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Ruling
           Arbitrarily
           .
           It
           had
           been
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           have
           required
           only
           a
           calm
           submitting
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ;
           but
           to
           be
           injoined
           to
           swear
           to
           assist
           and
           defend
           his
           Majesty
           and
           Successors
           in
           all
           things
           wherein
           they
           shall
           exert
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           plain
           destroying
           of
           all
           natural
           as
           well
           as
           
             Civil
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           a
           robbing
           us
           of
           that
           freedom
           that
           belongs
           unto
           us
           both
           as
           we
           are
           men
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           are
           born
           under
           a
           free
           and
           legal
           Government
           .
           For
           by
           this
           we
           become
           bound
           to
           dragg
           our
           Brethren
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           to
           cutt
           their
           Throats
           ,
           plunder
           their
           Houses
           ,
           embrew
           our
           hands
           in
           the
           Blood
           of
           our
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           if
           his
           Majesty
           please
           to
           make
           these
           the
           Instances
           wherein
           he
           will
           exert
           his
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           require
           us
           to
           
             assist
             him
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
          
           As
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           Cancell
           all
           other
           Oaths
           and
           Tests
           ,
           as
           being
           directly
           inconsistent
           with
           this
           ;
           so
           the
           requiring
           the
           Scotts
           to
           swear
           this
           Oath
           ,
           is
           the
           highest
           reveng
           he
           could
           take
           for
           their
           
             Solemn
             league
             and
             Covenant
          
           and
           for
           all
           other
           Oaths
           ,
           that
           lust
           after
           Arbitrariness
           ,
           and
           
             Popish
             Bigottry
          
           ,
           will
           pronounce
           to
           have
           been
           injurious
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           no
           words
           are
           sufficient
           to
           express
           the
           mischiefs
           wrapt
           up
           in
           that
           new
           Oath
           ,
           or
           to
           declare
           the
           abhorrency
           that
           all
           who
           value
           the
           Rights
           and
           liberties
           of
           mankind
           ought
           to
           entertain
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           to
           proclaim
           the
           villany
           of
           those
           who
           shall
           by
           Addresses
           give
           thanks
           for
           the
           Proclamation
           .
           There
           may
           a
           fourth
           thing
           be
           added
           ,
           whereby
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           his
           Majesties
           assuming
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ,
           stands
           recorded
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           in
           his
           Declaration
           for
           liberty
           of
           Conscience
           .
           For
           not
           being
           contented
           to
           omit
           the
           requiring
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           and
           Supremacy
           and
           the
           
             Test
             Oaths
          
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           nor
           being
           satisfied
           to
           suspend
           for
           a
           season
           the
           enjoining
           any
           to
           be
           demanded
           to
           take
           them
           ;
           he
           tells
           us
           that
           it
           is
           his
           
             Royal
             will
             and
             pleasure
          
           that
           the
           foresaid
           
             Oaths
             shall
             not
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             be
             required
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           full
           and
           direct
           Repealing
           of
           the
           Laws
           in
           which
           they
           are
           Enacted
           .
           It
           hath
           hitherto
           passed
           for
           an
           undoubted
           Maxim
           ,
           that
           
             eorum
             est
             tollere
             ,
             quorum
             est
             condere
             ,
             they
             can
             only
             abrogate
             Laws
             ,
             who
             have
             Power
             and
             Authority
             to
             make
             them
             ,
          
           and
           we
           have
           heretofore
           been
           made
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Legislative
             power
          
           was
           not
           in
           the
           King
           alone
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           had
           at
           least
           a
           share
           in
           it
           ;
           whereas
           here
           by
           the
           disabling
           and
           suspending
           Laws
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           whole
           
             legislative
             Power
          
           is
           challenged
           to
           be
           vested
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           at
           one
           dash
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           is
           subverted
           and
           changed
           .
           Tho
           it
           hath
           been
           much
           disputed
           whether
           the
           King
           had
           a
           liberty
           of
           Refusing
           to
           Assent
           to
           Bills
           relating
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           publick
           that
           had
           passed
           the
           two
           Houses
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           sense
           in
           those
           words
           of
           the
           
             Coronation
             Oath
          
           of
           his
           being
           bound
           to
           
             Govern
             according
             to
             the
             Laws
             quas
             vulgus
             Elegerit
             ,
          
           he
           had
           not
           ;
           yet
           none
           till
           now
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           doth
           it
           ,
           had
           the
           impudence
           to
           affirm
           that
           he
           might
           
             abrogate
             Laws
          
           without
           the
           concurrence
           and
           assent
           of
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           .
           For
           to
           say
           that
           Oaths
           enjoined
           by
           Laws
           to
           be
           required
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           
             shall
             not
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             be
             required
             
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
          
           is
           a
           plain
           Cancelling
           and
           repealing
           of
           these
           Laws
           ,
           or
           nothing
           of
           this
           World
           ever
           was
           or
           is
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Nation
           in
           Parliament
           assembled
           ,
           find
           words
           more
           emphatical
           to
           declare
           their
           Abrogation
           ,
           without
           saying
           so
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           time
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           forbear
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           allarming
           the
           Kingdom
           too
           far
           ,
           before
           his
           Majesty
           be
           sufficiently
           provided
           against
           it
           .
           For
           admitting
           them
           to
           continue
           still
           in
           being
           and
           force
           ,
           tho
           the
           King
           may
           promise
           for
           the
           nonexecution
           of
           them
           ,
           during
           his
           own
           time
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           even
           a
           pretty
           bold
           undertaking
           )
           yet
           he
           cannot
           assure
           us
           that
           the
           
             Oaths
             shall
             not
             be
             required
             to
             be
             taken
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             ,
          
           unless
           he
           have
           provided
           for
           an
           eternal
           Line
           of
           
             popish
             Successors
          
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           not
           be
           so
           unmerciful
           as
           to
           plague
           us
           with
           ,
           or
           have
           gotten
           a
           lease
           of
           a
           longer
           life
           than
           Methusalah's
           ,
           which
           is
           much
           more
           than
           the
           full
           Century
           of
           years
           wished
           him
           in
           a
           late
           Dedication
           by
           one
           that
           stiles
           himself
           an
           Irishman
           ,
           a
           thing
           he
           might
           have
           foreborn
           telling
           us
           ,
           because
           the
           Size
           of
           his
           understanding
           fully
           declares
           it
           .
           However
           here
           is
           such
           a
           stroke
           and
           exercise
           of
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           as
           dissolves
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           brings
           us
           all
           into
           a
           
             State
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           by
           discharging
           us
           from
           the
           ties
           ,
           which
           by
           vertue
           of
           
             fundamental
             Stipulations
          
           ,
           and
           
             Statute
             Laws
          
           we
           formerly
           lay
           under
           ;
           forasmuch
           as
           we
           know
           no
           King
           but
           a
           King
           by
           Law
           ,
           nor
           no
           Power
           he
           has
           but
           a
           
             legal
             Power
          
           .
           Which
           thro
           disclaiming
           by
           a
           challenge
           that
           the
           whole
           
             legislative
             Authority
          
           does
           reside
           in
           himself
           ,
           he
           hath
           thrown
           the
           Gantles
           to
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           provokes
           them
           to
           a
           trial
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           ablest
           to
           maintain
           his
           Absoluteness
           or
           they
           to
           justify
           their
           being
           a
           
             free
             People
          
           .
           And
           by
           
             virtu
             '
          
           of
           the
           same
           
             Royal
             will
             and
             pleasure
          
           ,
           that
           he
           annulls
           (
           which
           he
           calls
           Suspending
           )
           the
           Laws
           enjoining
           the
           Tests
           and
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           commands
           that
           none
           of
           these
           Oaths
           and
           
             Declarations
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             be
             required
             to
             be
             taken
          
           ;
           he
           may
           in
           some
           following
           
             Royal
             Papers
          
           ,
           give
           us
           whitehall
           ,
           or
           
             Hampton
             Court
             Edicts
          
           ,
           conformable
           to
           those
           at
           
             Versailles
             ,
             which
             at
             all
             times
             hereafter
          
           we
           shall
           be
           bound
           to
           submitt
           unto
           ,
           and
           stand
           obliged
           to
           be
           Ruled
           by
           instead
           of
           the
           
             Common
             Law
          
           and
           
             Statut●
             Book
          
           Nor
           is
           the
           taking
           upon
           him
           to
           stamp
           us
           new
           Laws
           ,
           exclusively
           of
           Parliamentary
           concurrence
           ,
           in
           the
           virtu
           '
           of
           his
           
             Royal
             prerogative
          
           ,
           any
           thing
           more
           uncouth
           '
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           more
           dissagreeable
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Constitution
           and
           what
           we
           have
           been
           constantly
           accustomed
           unto
           ,
           than
           the
           
             cassing
             ,
             disabling
          
           and
           abrogating
           so
           many
           old
           ones
           ,
           which
           that
           absolute
           ,
           out
           of
           date
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           ill
           favoured
           thing
           upon
           Monarchs
           ,
           called
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           had
           a
           share
           in
           the
           Enacting
           of
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           that
           our
           Addressers
           were
           conscious
           ,
           that
           the
           getting
           an
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           in
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           be
           owned
           and
           acknowledged
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Ends
           for
           which
           the
           late
           Declaration
           was
           calculated
           and
           emitted
           ,
           but
           I
           think
           I
           have
           sufficiently
           demonstrated
           both
           that
           such
           a
           power
           it
           issueth
           and
           flows
           from
           ,
           and
           that
           
             such
             a
             power
          
           is
           plainly
           exercised
           in
           it
           .
           Which
           whether
           there
           coming
           now
           to
           be
           told
           and
           made
           acquainted
           with
           it
           ,
           may
           make
           them
           repent
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           prevent
           their
           being
           accessory
           to
           the
           support
           of
           this
           Power
           in
           other
           mischievous
           effects
           that
           are
           to
           be
           dreaded
           from
           it
           ,
           I
           must
           leave
           to
           time
           to
           make
           the
           discovery
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           to
           foretel
           what
           a
           People
           fallen
           into
           a
           phrenzie
           may
           do
           in
           their
           paroxism's
           of
           distraction
           and
           madness
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           the
           
             Seruing
             himself
          
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           an
           
             Absolute
             power
          
           ,
           and
           the
           getting
           it
           to
           be
           owned
           by
           at
           least
           a
           part
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           only
           Motive
           to
           the
           publishing
           the
           
             Declaration
             for
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Proclamation
             for
             a
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
          
           ;
           but
           a
           
             second
             inducement
          
           ,
           tha●
           sway'd
           unto
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           undermining
           an
           subverting
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           the
           opening
           a
           door
           for
           the
           introduction
           and
           establ●●hment
           of
           Popery
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           from
           any
           compassion
           to
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           these
           
             two
             Roya●
             Papers
          
           were
           emitted
           ,
           but
           from
           his
           Majestie●
           tender
           love
           to
           Papists
           ,
           to
           whom
           as
           there
           arise
           many
           advantages
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           so
           the
           whole
           Benefit
           will
           be
           found
           to
           redound
           to
           them
           in
           the
           issue
           .
           We
           are
           told
           (
           a●
           
           〈…〉
           ave
           already
           mentioned
           )
           
             that
             the
             King
             is
             ●esolved
             to
             convert
             England
             ,
             or
             to
             die
             a
             Martyr
          
           ;
           ●nd
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           if
           he
           did
           not
           think
           ●he
           suspending
           the
           
             penal
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           the
           dis●ensing
           with
           requiring
           of
           the
           Tests
           ,
           and
           the
           ●ranting
           Liberty
           and
           Toleration
           ,
           to
           be
           means
           admirably
           adapted
           thereunto
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           acted
           so
           inconsistently
           with
           himself
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           opposition
           to
           his
           own
           designes
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           disabled
           these
           Laws
           ,
           and
           vouch
           sav'd
           the
           Freedom
           that
           results
           thereupon
           .
           Especially
           when
           we
           are
           told
           by
           the
           
             Leige
             Iesuite
          
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           being
           
             sensible
             of
             his
             growing
             old
          
           ,
           finds
           himself
           thereby
           obliged
           
             ●o
             make
             the
             greater
             hast
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             larger
             steps
             ,
          
           lest
           thro
           not
           living
           long
           enough
           to
           effect
           what
           he
           intends
           ,
           he
           should
           not
           only
           lose
           the
           glory
           of
           converting
           three
           Kingdoms
           ,
           but
           
             should
             leave
             the
             Papists
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             than
             he
             found
             them
             .
          
           His
           Highness
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           very
           justly
           concludes
           this
           ●o
           be
           the
           thing
           aim'd
           at
           by
           the
           present
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           being
           desired
           to
           approve
           the
           Suspension
           of
           the
           
             Test
             Acts
          
           ,
           and
           to
           cooperate
           with
           
             his
             Majesty
          
           for
           the
           obtaining
           their
           being
           Repealed
           ;
           was
           pleased
           to
           Answer
           ,
           
             ●hat
             while
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             prosesseth
             himself
             a
             Protestant
             ,
          
           he
           would
           
             not
             Act
             so
             unworthily
             as
             ●o
             betray
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
          
           which
           he
           necessarily
           must
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           do
           as
           he
           was
           desired
           .
           Her
           
             Royal
             Highness
          
           the
           Princess
           of
           Orange
           ,
           has
           likewise
           the
           same
           apprehension
           of
           the
           tendency
           of
           the
           Toleration
           and
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           pleased
           to
           say
           to
           some
           
             Scotts
             Ministers
          
           that
           did
           themselves
           the
           honor
           ,
           and
           performed
           the
           duty
           that
           became
           them
           ,
           in
           going
           to
           wait
           upon
           her
           ,
           that
           She
           greatly
           commended
           their
           having
           
             ●o
             accession
             to
             the
             betraying
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             by
             their
             returning
             home
             to
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Toleration
             .
          
           What
           an
           indelible
           Reproach
           will
           it
           be
           to
           a
           Company
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           
             be
             set
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           and
           who
           stile
           themselves
           Ministers
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           be
           found
           betraying
           Religion
           ,
           thro
           justifying
           the
           Suspension
           of
           so
           many
           Laws
           whereby
           it
           was
           established
           and
           supported
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           Kingdoms
           were
           Fenced
           about
           ,
           and
           guarded
           against
           Popery
           ;
           while
           these
           two
           Noble
           Princes
           to
           the
           neglect
           of
           their
           own
           Interest
           in
           His
           Majesties
           Favour
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           provoking
           him
           to
           do
           them
           all
           the
           prejudice
           he
           can
           in
           their
           Right
           of
           Succession
           to
           the
           
             Imperial
             Crowns
          
           of
           Great
           Brittain
           ,
           do
           signify
           their
           open
           dislike
           of
           that
           Act
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           its
           illegality
           and
           Arbitrariness
           ,
           but
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           tendency
           to
           supplant
           and
           undermine
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           .
           And
           they
           are
           strangely
           blind
           that
           do
           not
           see
           how
           it
           powerfully
           operates
           ,
           and
           conduceth
           to
           the
           effecting
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           more
           way's
           and
           method's
           than
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           recounted
           .
           For
           thereby
           our
           divisions
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           kept
           up
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           united
           Councels
           and
           strength
           of
           all
           Protestants
           is
           too
           little
           against
           the
           craft
           and
           power
           of
           Rome
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           have
           Addressed
           to
           thank
           the
           King
           for
           his
           
             Royal
             Papers
          
           ,
           are
           become
           a
           listed
           and
           enrolled
           Faction
           ,
           to
           abet
           and
           stand
           by
           the
           King
           in
           all
           that
           naturally
           follows
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           maintaining
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           justifying
           of
           the
           usurped
           Authority
           from
           which
           it
           issues
           .
           'T
           is
           matter
           of
           a
           melancholy
           consideration
           ,
           and
           turns
           little
           to
           the
           credit
           of
           Dissenters
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           had
           with
           so
           great
           indiscretion
           promoted
           things
           to
           that
           pass
           ,
           which
           an
           easie
           improvement
           of
           would
           produce
           what
           hath
           since
           ensued
           ,
           are
           thro
           being
           at
           last
           enlightned
           in
           the
           designes
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           come
           so
           far
           to
           recover
           their
           witts
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           can
           no
           longer
           do
           the
           service
           they
           were
           wont
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           still
           expected
           from
           them
           ;
           there
           should
           be
           a
           new
           Tribe
           of
           men
           muster'd
           up
           to
           stand
           in
           their
           room
           ,
           and
           who
           by
           their
           vows
           and
           Promises
           made
           to
           the
           King
           in
           their
           Addresses
           ,
           have
           undertaken
           to
           perform
           ,
           what
           others
           have
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Honesty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           refuse
           and
           decline
           .
           Nor
           are
           the
           Divisions
           among
           Protestants
           only
           hereby
           upheld
           and
           maintained
           ;
           but
           our
           Animosities
           and
           rancours
           are
           both
           continued
           and
           enflamed
           .
           For
           while
           they
           of
           the
           Established
           way
           are
           provoked
           and
           exasperated
           to
           see
           all
           the
           legal
           
           Foundations
           both
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           and
           their
           Church
           subverted
           ;
           the
           Addressing-Dissenters
           are
           emboldned
           ,
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           the
           
             National
             Clergy
          
           ,
           in
           Terms
           of
           the
           utmost
           opprobry
           ,
           virulence
           ,
           and
           reproach
           ,
           for
           their
           accession
           to
           the
           sufferings
           which
           they
           had
           endured
           .
           Surely
           it
           would
           have
           been
           not
           only
           more
           generous
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           Christian
           ,
           and
           becoming
           good
           as
           well
           as
           wise
           men
           ,
           to
           have
           made
           no
           other
           Retaliations
           but
           those
           of
           forgiveness
           and
           pardon
           for
           the
           injuries
           they
           had
           met
           with
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           offered
           all
           the
           assistances
           ,
           they
           could
           give
           ,
           to
           their
           
             conformable
             Brethren
          
           ,
           for
           the
           stemming
           and
           withstanding
           the
           deluge
           of
           Popery
           and
           Tyranny
           that
           is
           impetuously
           breaking
           in
           upon
           the
           Kingdoms
           .
           And
           as
           this
           would
           have
           united
           all
           Protestants
           in
           bonds
           of
           forbearance
           and
           love
           not
           to
           be
           dissolved
           thro
           petty
           differences
           about
           
             Discipline
             ,
             Forms
          
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           a
           few
           Rites
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ;
           so
           it
           would
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           judgment
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           have
           given
           them
           a
           more
           triumphant
           victory
           over
           those
           that
           had
           been
           their
           imprudent
           and
           peevish
           Enemies
           ,
           than
           if
           they
           were
           to
           enjoy
           the
           spoiles
           of
           the
           
             conformable
             Clergy
          
           ,
           by
           being
           put
           into
           possession
           of
           their
           Cures
           and
           Benefices
           .
           The
           Relation
           I
           have
           stood
           in
           to
           the
           Dissenting
           party
           ,
           and
           the
           Kindness
           I
           retain
           for
           them
           above
           all
           other
           ,
           make
           me
           heartily
           bewail
           ,
           their
           losing
           the
           happiest
           opportunity
           ,
           that
           was
           ever
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           improving
           the
           compassion
           ,
           which
           their
           calamities
           had
           raised
           for
           them
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           generality
           ,
           into
           friendship
           and
           kindness
           ,
           but
           of
           acquiring
           such
           a
           merit
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ,
           that
           the
           utmost
           favoures
           which
           a
           true
           
             English
             Protestant
             Parliament
          
           could
           hereafter
           have
           shewed
           them
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           accounted
           but
           slender
           as
           wel
           as
           just
           Recompences
           .
           Nor
           can
           I
           forbear
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           rather
           have
           seen
           the
           Furnace
           of
           afflictions
           made
           hotter
           for
           them
           ,
           tho
           it
           should
           have
           been
           my
           own
           lot
           to
           be
           thrown
           into
           the
           most
           scorching
           flames
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           beheld
           them
           guilty
           of
           those
           excesses
           of
           folly
           towards
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           treachery
           to
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           their
           present
           ease
           ,
           and
           a
           shor●
           opportunity
           afforded
           them
           of
           acquiring
           gain
           ,
           have
           hurried
           and
           transported
           so
           many
           of
           them
           into
           .
           It
           plainly
           appears
           with
           what
           aspect
           upon
           our
           Religion
           the
           
             Declaration
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           was
           emitted
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           observe
           the
           advantages
           the
           Papists
           have
           already
           reapt
           by
           it
           .
           How
           is
           the
           whole
           nation
           thereupon
           ,
           not
           only
           overflow'd
           with
           swarms
           of
           Lo●●sts
           ,
           and
           all
           places
           filled
           with
           Priests
           and
           Iesuites
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           
             executive
             Power
          
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           all
           preferments
           of
           honor
           ,
           interest
           ,
           and
           profit
           are
           put
           into
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           hands
           ?
           So
           that
           we
           are
           not
           only
           exposed
           to
           the
           unwearied
           and
           restless
           importunities
           of
           Seducers
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           advancement
           of
           Papists
           to
           all
           Offices
           Civil
           ,
           and
           Military
           ,
           if
           not
           Ecclesiastick
           ;
           the
           covetous
           become
           brib'd
           ,
           the
           timorous
           threatned
           ,
           and
           the
           prophane
           are
           baited
           with
           temptations
           sutable
           to
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           stand
           resolved
           to
           continue
           honest
           are
           laid
           open
           not
           only
           to
           the
           bold
           affronts
           of
           Priests
           and
           Fryers
           ,
           the
           insolencies
           of
           petulant
           
             Popish
             Justices
          
           ,
           the
           chicaneries
           and
           oppressions
           of
           the
           
             Arbitrary
             Commission
             Court
          
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           being
           attaqu'd
           by
           his
           Armed
           Squadrons
           .
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           same
           Prerogative
           and
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           that
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           suspended
           the
           Laws
           made
           for
           the
           Protection
           of
           our
           Religion
           ;
           he
           may
           disable
           and
           dispense
           with
           all
           the
           Laws
           by
           which
           it
           is
           set
           up
           and
           established
           .
           And
           as
           it
           will
           not
           be
           more
           illegal
           and
           Arbitrary
           to
           make
           void
           the
           Laws
           for
           Protestancy
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           suspended
           those
           against
           Popery
           ;
           so
           I
           do
           not
           see
           how
           the
           Adressers
           that
           have
           approved
           the
           one
           ,
           can
           disallow
           or
           condemn
           the
           other
           .
           For
           the
           King
           having
           obtained
           an
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           
             Royal
             prerogative
          
           paramount
           to
           Laws
           on
           his
           exercising
           it
           in
           one
           Instance
           ;
           it
           now
           depends
           meerly
           upon
           his
           own
           will
           (
           for
           any
           thing
           these
           Thanks-giving
           Gentlemen
           have
           to
           say
           against
           it
           )
           whether
           he
           may
           not
           exert
           it
           in
           another
           ,
           wherein
           they
           are
           not
           likely
           to
           find
           so
           much
           of
           their
           ease
           and
           gain
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           
             third
             Inducement
          
           to
           the
           Emitting
           
           those
           Royal
           Papers
           ,
           which
           tho
           at
           the
           first
           ●iew
           ,
           it
           may
           seem
           wholly
           to
           regard
           Forraig●ers
           ,
           yet
           it
           ultimately
           terminates
           in
           the
           sub●ersion
           of
           our
           Religion
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Kings
           putting
           himself
           into
           a
           condition
           of
           ●xercising
           his
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           in
           whatsoever
           Acts
           he
           pleaseth
           over
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           whe●her
           after
           the
           French
           fashion
           in
           commanding
           them
           to
           turn
           Catholicks
           because
           he
           will
           ●ave
           it
           so
           ,
           or
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             ●eignior
          
           to
           require
           them
           to
           submit
           their
           Necks
           to
           the
           
             Bow
             string
          
           ;
           because
           he
           is
           jea●ous
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           wants
           their
           Estates
           to
           pay
           ●is
           Janizaries
           .
           The
           
             united
             Provinces
          
           are
           they
           whom
           he
           bore
           a
           particular
           spleen
           and
           indignation
           unto
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           a
           subject
           ,
           and
           upon
           whom
           he
           is
           now
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           he
           resolves
           not
           only
           to
           wreak
           all
           his
           old
           malice
           ,
           but
           by
           conquering
           and
           subduing
           them
           (
           if
           he
           can
           )
           to
           strengthen
           his
           Absoluteness
           over
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           and
           to
           pave
           his
           way
           for
           overthrowing
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           in
           great
           Brittain
           ,
           without
           lying
           open
           to
           the
           hazards
           that
           may
           otherwise
           attend
           and
           ensue
           upon
           the
           attempting
           of
           it
           .
           And
           instead
           of
           expecting
           nothing
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           become
           a
           brave
           and
           generous
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           ought
           to
           remember
           the
           encouragement
           that
           he
           gave
           heretofore
           to
           two
           varlets
           ,
           to
           burn
           that
           part
           of
           their
           Fleet
           which
           belong'd
           to
           Amsterdam
           ,
           an
           action
           as
           ignominious
           as
           fraudulent
           ,
           and
           that
           might
           have
           been
           fatal
           to
           all
           the
           Provinces
           ,
           if
           thro
           a
           happy
           and
           seasonable
           detection
           and
           the
           apprehension
           of
           one
           of
           the
           miscreants
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           prevented
           .
           He
           knows
           that
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           are
           not
           only
           zealous
           assertors
           of
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           but
           alway's
           ready
           to
           afford
           a
           Sanctuary
           and
           a
           place
           of
           Refuge
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           being
           oppressed
           for
           the
           profession
           of
           it
           elsewhere
           ,
           are
           forced
           to
           forsake
           their
           own
           Countries
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           for
           shelter
           and
           relief
           in
           other
           parts
           .
           And
           as
           he
           is
           not
           unsensible
           ,
           how
           easie
           the
           withdrawment
           and
           flight
           is
           into
           these
           Provinces
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           are
           persecuted
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           so
           he
           is
           aware
           ,
           that
           if
           multitudes
           ,
           and
           especially
           men
           of
           condition
           and
           Estates
           ,
           should
           for
           the
           avoiding
           his
           cruelty
           betake
           themselves
           thither
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           be
           unthoughtful
           of
           all
           ways
           and
           means
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           Redeem
           their
           Country
           from
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           restore
           themselves
           to
           the
           quiet
           enjoyment
           of
           their
           Estates
           and
           liberties
           at
           home
           .
           But
           that
           which
           most
           enrages
           him
           is
           the
           Figure
           which
           the
           two
           Princes
           do
           make
           in
           that
           State
           (
           of
           whose
           Succession
           to
           the
           Crown
           the
           Protestants
           in
           Brittain
           have
           so
           near
           a
           prospect
           )
           and
           the
           Post
           which
           the
           Prince
           filleth
           in
           that
           Government
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           dare
           neither
           venture
           to
           
             difinherit
             Them
          
           ,
           nor
           impose
           upon
           ,
           them
           such
           Terms
           ,
           and
           Conditions
           ,
           as
           their
           Consciences
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           comply
           with
           ,
           while
           either
           these
           States
           remain
           Free
           ,
           or
           while
           such
           English
           and
           Scotts
           as
           retain
           a
           zeal
           for
           Religion
           and
           the
           ancient
           Laws
           and
           Rights
           of
           their
           respective
           Countries
           ,
           can
           retreat
           thither
           under
           hopes
           of
           Admission
           and
           Protection
           .
           And
           so
           closely
           are
           the
           interests
           of
           all
           Protestants
           in
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           woven
           and
           inlaid
           with
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           
             united
             Netherlands
          
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           the
           singular
           regard
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           bear
           to
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           the
           liberty
           of
           Mankind
           and
           their
           several
           
             Civil
             Rights
          
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           his
           Majesty
           to
           embarque
           in
           a
           design
           against
           the
           One
           ,
           without
           resolving
           at
           the
           same
           time
           upon
           the
           ruin
           of
           the
           Other
           .
           Neither
           will
           the
           One
           be
           able
           to
           subsist
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           Other
           is
           subdu'd
           and
           enslaved
           .
           As
           Philip
           the
           II.
           of
           Spain
           ,
           saw
           no
           way
           so
           compendious
           for
           the
           restoring
           himself
           to
           the
           Soveraignty
           and
           Tyrannous
           Rule
           over
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           as
           the
           subjugating
           of
           England
           that
           hel'p
           to
           support
           and
           assist
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           ground
           of
           rigging
           out
           his
           formidable
           Armado
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           design
           against
           England
           in
           1588.
           so
           his
           
             Brittish
             Majesty
          
           ,
           thinks
           no
           method
           so
           expeditious
           for
           the
           enslaving
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           as
           the
           endeavouring
           first
           to
           subdue
           the
           Dutch.
           And
           as
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           it
           would
           be
           of
           a
           threatning
           consequence
           to
           Holland
           ,
           could
           the
           King
           subjugate
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           extirpate
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           out
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           advance
           himself
           to
           a
           
             Despotical
             Power
          
           ;
           so
           upon
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           could
           he
           conquer
           
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           we
           might
           with
           the
           greatest
           certainty
           Date
           the
           woful
           Fate
           of
           great
           Brittain
           ,
           and
           the
           loss
           of
           all
           that
           is
           valuable
           to
           them
           as
           men
           and
           Christians
           ,
           from
           the
           same
           moment
           and
           Period
           of
           time
           .
           They
           are
           like
           the
           Twins
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           whose
           Destiny
           was
           to
           live
           and
           die
           together
           ;
           and
           which
           soever
           of
           the
           two
           is
           destroyed
           first
           ,
           all
           the
           hope
           and
           comfort
           that
           the
           other
           can
           pretend
           unto
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           last
           devoured
           .
           Now
           after
           the
           advances
           which
           his
           Majesty
           hath
           made
           towards
           the
           enslaving
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           the
           subverting
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           in
           his
           Kingdoms
           ,
           he
           finds
           it
           necessary
           before
           he
           venture
           to
           give
           the
           last
           and
           fatal
           stroke
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           to
           enter
           upon
           the
           plenary
           exercise
           of
           his
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           ,
           in
           laying
           Parliaments
           wholly
           aside
           ,
           in
           cancelling
           all
           Laws
           to
           make
           way
           for
           
             Royal
             Edicts
          
           or
           Declarations
           of
           the
           complexion
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           in
           commanding
           us
           to
           turn
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           dragoon'd
           ;
           I
           say
           he
           thinks
           it
           needful
           before
           he
           proceed
           to
           these
           ,
           to
           try
           whether
           he
           can
           subdue
           and
           conquer
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           and
           thereby
           remove
           all
           hopes
           of
           shelter
           ,
           relief
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           assistance
           from
           his
           own
           People
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           afterwards
           fall
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           how
           much
           soever
           the
           Court
           endeavoures
           to
           conceal
           its
           design
           ,
           and
           strives
           to
           compliment
           the
           
             States
             General
          
           into
           a
           confidence
           that
           all
           Alliances
           between
           them
           and
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           shall
           be
           maintained
           and
           preserved
           ;
           yet
           they
           not
           only
           speak
           their
           intentions
           by
           several
           open
           and
           visible
           actions
           ,
           but
           some
           of
           them
           cannot
           forbear
           to
           tell
           it
           ,
           when
           their
           blood
           is
           heated
           and
           their
           heads
           warm'd
           with
           a
           liberal
           glass
           and
           a
           lusty
           proportion
           of
           wine
           .
           Thence
           it
           was
           that
           a
           Governing
           Papist
           lately
           told
           a
           Gentleman
           after
           they
           two
           had
           drunk
           hard
           together
           ,
           
             that
             they
             had
             some
             Work
             in
             England
             that
             would
             employ
             them
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             but
             when
             that
             was
             over
             they
             would
             make
             the
             Dutch
             fly
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             resting
             place
             .
             Delenda
             est
             Carthago
          
           is
           engraven
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           being
           that
           without
           which
           Rome
           cannot
           arrive
           at
           the
           universal
           Monarchy
           that
           it
           aspires
           after
           .
           It
           was
           upon
           a
           formed
           design
           of
           a
           war
           against
           the
           
             united
             Provinces
          
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           hath
           for
           these
           two
           years
           stirr
           〈…〉
           up
           and
           incited
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           countenanced
           a
           〈…〉
           protected
           the
           Algerines
           in
           their
           Piracies
           ,
           th
           〈…〉
           thro
           their
           weakning
           and
           spoiling
           the
           
             Du
             〈…〉
          
           before
           hand
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           more
           easie
           a
           ma●ter
           for
           him
           to
           subdue
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           sh
           〈…〉
           think
           fit
           to
           begin
           his
           hostilities
           .
           'T
           is
           in
           o●der
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           entred
           into
           ne●
           and
           secret
           Alliances
           with
           other
           Princes
           ,
           th●
           purport
           of
           which
           is
           boldly
           talk't
           of
           in
           Lo●don
           ,
           but
           whether
           believed
           at
           the
           Hague
           I
           ca●not
           tell
           .
           For
           as
           
             Monsr
             .
             Barrillion
          
           and
           
             Mons●
             Bonrepos
          
           present
           Transactions
           at
           Whitehal
           relate
           to
           something
           else
           than
           meerly
           to
           the
           a●fair
           of
           
             Hudsons
             Bay
          
           ;
           so
           
             Prince
             Georges
          
           erran●
           to
           Denmark
           ,
           is
           of
           more
           importance
           than
           bare
           visite
           ,
           or
           a
           naked
           compliment
           to
           hi●
           Brother
           .
           'T
           is
           upon
           this
           design
           that
           all
           tha●
           great
           Marine
           preparation
           hath
           been
           so
           lon●
           making
           in
           the
           several
           ports
           of
           England
           ;
           bu●
           to
           the
           hindring
           the
           execution
           whereof
           som●
           unexpected
           and
           not
           foreseen
           accidents
           hav●
           interposed
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           subserviency
           not
           to
           be
           disquieted
           at
           home
           ,
           while
           he
           is
           carrying
           on
           this
           holy
           war
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Declaratio●
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Proclamation
             for
             a
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
             ,
          
           are
           granted
           and
           published
           .
           'T
           is
           well
           enough
           known
           how
           that
           after
           the
           
             French
             King
          
           had
           ,
           among
           many
           other
           severities
           exercised
           against
           Protestants
           ,
           made
           them
           uncapable
           of
           Employments
           and
           commands
           ;
           yet
           to
           avoid
           the
           consequences
           that
           might
           have
           ensued
           thereupon
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           engaged
           in
           war
           against
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           ,
           and
           the
           States
           of
           Holland
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           aid
           '
           of
           his
           
             Reformed
             Subjects
          
           ;
           he
           not
           only
           intermitted
           and
           abated
           in
           many
           other
           rigours
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           Anno
           1674.
           restored
           them
           to
           a
           capacity
           of
           being
           employed
           and
           preferred
           .
           And
           that
           this
           did
           not
           flow
           from
           any
           compassion
           ,
           tendernes
           or
           good
           will
           ,
           towards
           them
           ,
           his
           carriage
           since
           the
           issue
           of
           that
           war
           ,
           and
           the
           miserable
           condition
           he
           hath
           reduced
           them
           unto
           ,
           do's
           sufficiently
           testify
           and
           declare
           .
           Nor
           can
           we
           forget
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           ,
           after
           a
           rigorous
           execution
           of
           the
           
             penal
             Laws
          
           for
           several
           years
           against
           Dissenters
           ;
           yet
           being
           to
           enter
           into
           an
           unjust
           
           ●ar
           against
           the
           
             united
             Provinces
             Anno
          
           1672.
           ●ot
           only
           forbore
           all
           proceedings
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           ●ut
           published
           a
           Declaration
           for
           suspending
           the
           ●xecution
           of
           all
           those
           Laws
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           al●owing
           them
           liberty
           of
           Assembling
           to
           wor●hip
           God
           in
           their
           separate
           meetings
           ,
           with●ut
           being
           hindred
           or
           disturbed
           .
           What
           ●rinciple
           that
           proceeded
           from
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           ●nd
           it
           was
           calculated
           ,
           appeared
           in
           his
           beha●iour
           to
           them
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           neither
           the
           ●anger
           the
           Nation
           was
           in
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           ●or
           the
           application
           of
           several
           
           Parliaments
           ●ould
           prevail
           for
           lenity
           towards
           them
           ,
           much
           less
           for
           a
           
             legal
             Repeal
          
           of
           those
           impo●itick
           and
           unreasonable
           Statutes
           .
           Nor
           does
           ●he
           present
           Indulgence
           flow
           from
           any
           kindness
           to
           Fanaticks
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           only
           an
           artifice
           to
           stiffe
           their
           discontents
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           their
           assistance
           for
           the
           destroying
           of
           a
           
             Forraign
             Protestant
             State.
          
           And
           it
           may
           not
           be
           unworthy
           of
           observation
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Declaration
           of
           
             Indulgenct
             Anno
          
           1672.
           bore
           date
           much
           about
           the
           same
           time
           with
           the
           Declaration
           of
           war
           against
           the
           Dutch
           ;
           so
           at
           the
           very
           season
           that
           his
           present
           Majesty
           emitted
           his
           
             Declaration
             for
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           ,
           there
           were
           Commissions
           of
           Reprisal
           prepared
           and
           ready
           to
           be
           grantrd
           to
           the
           
             English
             East
             India
             Company
          
           against
           the
           Hollanders
           ,
           but
           which
           were
           suppressed
           upon
           the
           Courts
           finding
           that
           they
           whom
           the
           suspending
           the
           Execution
           of
           so
           many
           Laws
           ,
           and
           the
           granting
           such
           liberties
           ,
           Rights
           and
           immunities
           to
           the
           Papists
           ,
           had
           disgusted
           and
           provoked
           ,
           were
           far
           more
           numerous
           and
           their
           resentments
           more
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           than
           they
           were
           ,
           whose
           murmurings
           and
           discontents
           they
           had
           silenced
           and
           allay'd
           by
           the
           liberty
           that
           was
           granted
           .
           Now
           as
           it
           will
           be
           at
           this
           juncture
           ,
           when
           the
           
             Protestant
             Interest
          
           is
           so
           low
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           in
           so
           great
           danger
           of
           being
           destroyed
           ,
           a
           most
           wicked
           as
           well
           as
           an
           imprudent
           Act
           ,
           to
           contribute
           help
           and
           aid
           to
           the
           subjugating
           a
           people
           ,
           that
           are
           the
           chief
           Protectors
           of
           the
           
             protestant
             Religion
          
           that
           are
           left
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           only
           Asserters
           of
           the
           Rights
           and
           liberties
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           ,
           fill
           the
           Addressers
           with
           confusion
           and
           shame
           that
           they
           should
           have
           not
           only
           justified
           an
           Act
           of
           his
           Majestys
           that
           is
           plainly
           designed
           to
           such
           a
           mischievous
           End
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           by
           the
           promises
           and
           vows
           that
           they
           have
           made
           him
           ,
           have
           emboldned
           his
           Majesty
           to
           continue
           his
           purposes
           and
           Resolutions
           of
           a
           war
           against
           the
           Dutch.
           Which
           as
           it
           must
           be
           funestous
           and
           fatal
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             Cause
          
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           should
           prosper
           and
           succeed
           ;
           so
           howsoever
           it
           should
           issue
           ,
           yet
           the
           Addressers
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           what
           in
           them
           lyes
           to
           give
           encouragement
           unto
           it
           ,
           will
           be
           held
           betrayers
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           both
           abroad
           and
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           judged
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           blood
           of
           those
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           shall
           be
           shed
           in
           this
           Quarrel
           .
        
         
           That
           Liberty
           ought
           to
           be
           allowed
           to
           men
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           is
           no
           Plea
           whereby
           the
           Kings
           giving
           it
           in
           an
           illegal
           and
           Arbitrary
           manner
           ,
           can
           be
           maintained
           and
           justified
           .
           Since
           ever
           I
           was
           capable
           of
           Exercising
           any
           distinct
           and
           coherent
           Acts
           of
           Reason
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           alway's
           of
           that
           Mind
           ,
           that
           none
           ought
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           their
           Consciences
           towards
           God
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           and
           Worship
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           one
           of
           those
           things
           that
           lye
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Soveraign
           and
           
             Legislative
             Authority
          
           ,
           to
           grant
           or
           not
           to
           grant
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Right
           setled
           upon
           mankind
           antecedent
           to
           all
           
             Civil
             Constitutions
          
           and
           
             Humane
             Laws
          
           ,
           having
           its
           foundation
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           no
           Prince
           or
           State
           can
           legitimately
           violate
           and
           infringe
           .
           The
           Magistrate
           as
           a
           
             Civil
             Officer
          
           can
           pretend
           or
           claim
           no
           power
           over
           a
           people
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           either
           derives
           from
           the
           
             Divine
             Charter
          
           ,
           wherein
           God
           ,
           the
           Supream
           Instituter
           of
           Magistracy
           has
           chalk't
           out
           the
           duty
           of
           Rulers
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           what
           the
           people
           upon
           the
           first
           and
           original
           Stipulation
           ,
           are
           supposed
           to
           have
           given
           him
           in
           order
           to
           the
           protection
           ,
           peace
           and
           prosperity
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           But
           as
           it
           does
           no
           where
           appear
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           any
           such
           power
           to
           Governors
           ,
           seeing
           all
           the
           Revelations
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           all
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Nature
           ,
           speak
           a
           contrary
           language
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           the
           People
           upon
           their
           chusing
           such
           a
           one
           to
           be
           their
           Ruler
           ,
           be
           imagined
           
           to
           transferr
           and
           vest
           such
           a
           power
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           they
           cannot
           divest
           themselves
           of
           a
           power
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           of
           a
           Right
           ,
           of
           believing
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           arrive
           with
           a
           credibility
           to
           their
           several
           and
           respective
           Understandings
           .
           As
           it
           is
           in
           no
           mans
           power
           to
           believe
           as
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           he
           sees
           cause
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           the
           most
           irrational
           imagination
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           think
           they
           should
           transferr
           a
           Right
           to
           him
           whom
           they
           have
           chosen
           to
           Govern
           them
           ,
           of
           punishing
           them
           for
           what
           it
           is
           not
           in
           their
           power
           to
           help
           .
           Nor
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           plainer
           ,
           than
           that
           God
           has
           reserved
           the
           Empire
           over
           Conscience
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           circumscribed
           the
           power
           of
           all
           humane
           Governore
           to
           things
           of
           a
           civil
           and
           inferior
           nature
           .
           And
           had
           God
           convey'd
           a
           Right
           unto
           Magistrates
           of
           commanding
           men
           to
           be
           of
           this
           or
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           others
           to
           be
           of
           their
           mind
           ;
           it
           would
           follow
           that
           the
           People
           may
           conform
           to
           whatsoever
           they
           require
           ,
           tho
           by
           all
           the
           lights
           of
           sense
           ▪
           ,
           Reason
           and
           Revelation
           ,
           they
           are
           convinced
           of
           the
           falsehood
           of
           it
           :
           seeing
           whatsoever
           the
           
             Soveraign
             rightfully
             Commands
          
           ,
           the
           Subjects
           may
           
             lawfully
             obey
          
           .
           But
           tho
           the
           persecuting
           people
           
             for
             matters
             of
             meer
             Religion
          
           ,
           be
           repugnant
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           fundamental
           Maximes
           of
           Reason
           ,
           directly
           contrary
           to
           the
           temper
           and
           genious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           against
           the
           safety
           and
           interest
           of
           
             Civil
             Societies
          
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           tendency
           to
           fill
           them
           with
           confusion
           ,
           and
           to
           arm
           Subjects
           to
           the
           cutting
           of
           one
           anothers
           throats
           ;
           yet
           Governors
           may
           both
           
             deny
             Liberty
          
           to
           those
           whose
           principles
           oblige
           them
           to
           destroy
           those
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           mind
           ,
           and
           may
           in
           some
           measure
           Regulate
           the
           Liberty
           which
           they
           vouch
           save
           to
           others
           ,
           whose
           opinions
           tho
           they
           do
           not
           think
           dangerous
           to
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Community
           ,
           yet
           thro
           judging
           them
           erroneous
           and
           false
           ,
           they
           conceive
           them
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Soules
           of
           men
           .
           As
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           difference
           betwixt
           Tolerating
           a
           Religion
           ,
           and
           approving
           the
           Religion
           that
           is
           Tolerated
           ;
           so
           what
           a
           Government
           doth
           not
           approve
           ,
           but
           barely
           permitts
           and
           suffers
           ,
           may
           〈◊〉
           brought
           under
           Restrictions
           as
           to
           time
           ,
           plac
           〈…〉
           and
           number
           of
           those
           professing
           it
           ,
           that
           sha
           〈…〉
           assemble
           in
           one
           meeting
           ;
           which
           it
           wer
           〈…〉
           an
           undecency
           ,
           to
           extend
           to
           those
           of
           th
           〈…〉
           justified
           and
           established
           way
           .
           Now
           wha
           〈…〉
           soever
           Restrictions
           ,
           or
           Regulations
           ,
           are
           E
           〈…〉
           acted
           ,
           and
           ordained
           by
           the
           
             Legislative
             A●thority
          
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Religions
           or
           
             Religio
             〈…〉
             Assemblies
          
           ;
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           
             stop't
             ,
             disable
             〈…〉
          
           or
           suspended
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           th
           〈…〉
           Enacted
           and
           ordained
           them
           .
           The
           King
           say
           〈◊〉
           very
           truely
           ,
           
             that
             Conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             〈◊〉
             constrained
             ,
             nor
             people
             forced
             in
             matters
             of
             me
             〈…〉
             Religion
          
           ;
           but
           it
           does
           not
           from
           thence
           follo
           〈…〉
           (
           unless
           by
           the
           Logick
           of
           Whitehal
           )
           th
           〈…〉
           without
           the
           concurrence
           of
           a
           
             Parliamen
             〈…〉
          
           he
           should
           suspend
           and
           dispense
           with
           the
           
             Law
             〈…〉
          
           and
           by
           a
           pretended
           preroragtive
           ,
           relieve
           an
           〈…〉
           from
           what
           they
           are
           obnoxious
           unto
           by
           th
           〈…〉
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Realm
           .
           His
           saying
           ,
           that
           th
           〈…〉
           forcing
           people
           in
           matters
           of
           Religio
           〈…〉
           
             spoils
             Trade
             ,
             depopulates
             Countries
             ,
             discour
             〈…〉
             geth
             Strangers
             ,
             and
             answers
             not
             the
             End
             〈◊〉
             beinging
             all
             to
             an
             Uniformity
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             〈◊〉
             employ'd
          
           ;
           would
           do
           well
           in
           a
           Speech
           to
           th
           〈…〉
           Houses
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           perswade
           them
           t
           〈…〉
           Repeal
           some
           certain
           Laws
           ,
           or
           might
           do
           we
           〈…〉
           to
           determine
           his
           Majesty
           to
           assent
           to
           suc
           〈…〉
           Bills
           as
           a
           Parliament
           may
           prepare
           and
           offe
           〈…〉
           for
           relieving
           persons
           in
           matters
           of
           Co
           〈…〉
           science
           ;
           But
           does
           not
           serve
           for
           what
           it
           〈◊〉
           alledged
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           warrant
           
             his
             suspending
          
           th
           〈…〉
           Laws
           by
           
             his
             single
             Authority
          
           .
           And
           by
           th
           〈…〉
           way
           ,
           I
           know
           when
           these
           very
           Argument
           〈…〉
           were
           not
           only
           despised
           by
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           an
           〈…〉
           ridiculed
           by
           those
           who
           took
           their
           Cue
           fro
           〈…〉
           Court
           ,
           and
           had
           wit
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           pr●sent
           
             Bishop
             of
             Oxford
          
           in
           a
           very
           ill
           natur
           〈…〉
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Polity
          
           ;
           but
           whe
           〈…〉
           the
           daring
           to
           have
           mentioned
           them
           ,
           woul
           〈…〉
           have
           provok'd
           the
           then
           Duke
           of
           York's
           i
           〈…〉
           dignation
           ,
           and
           have
           exposed
           the
           party
           th
           〈…〉
           did
           it
           to
           discountenance
           and
           disgrace
           .
           T
           〈…〉
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           what
           is
           convenient
           to
           〈◊〉
           done
           in
           some
           measure
           and
           degree
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           reference
           to
           those
           whose
           Religion
           does
           n
           〈…〉
           oblige
           them
           to
           destroy
           all
           that
           differ
           fro
           〈…〉
           
           ●om
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           opportunity
           for
           it
           ;
           〈…〉
           t
           the
           point
           in
           debate
           is
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           
             le●●l
             power
          
           of
           doing
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           fixing
           its
           bounds
           ●●d
           limits
           .
           It
           was
           never
           pretended
           that
           the
           
             〈…〉
             ing
          
           ought
           to
           be
           shut
           out
           from
           a
           share
           in
           spending
           and
           
             Repealing
             Laws
          
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           ●●le
           Right
           of
           doing
           it
           belongs
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           ●hat
           cannot
           be
           allowed
           ,
           without
           changing
           〈…〉
           e
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           placing
           the
           whole
           
             Le
             〈…〉
             slative
             Authority
          
           in
           His
           Majesty
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           〈◊〉
           Usurpation
           in
           the
           King
           to
           challenge
           it
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           treachery
           in
           
             English
             Subjects
          
           to
           acknowledg
           〈…〉
           ;
           so
           the
           inconveniences
           ,
           that
           this
           ,
           or
           that
           ●arty
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           exposed
           unto
           ,
           〈…〉
           ro
           the
           Laws
           remaining
           in
           force
           ,
           are
           ra●●er
           to
           be
           endured
           ,
           than
           that
           a
           power
           of
           〈…〉
           ving
           case
           and
           relief
           (
           farther
           than
           by
           con
           〈…〉
           vance
           )
           should
           be
           confessed
           to
           reside
           in
           ●●y
           one
           ,
           in
           whom
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Com●unity
           have
           not
           placed
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           better
           to
           ●●dergo
           hardships
           under
           the
           Execution
           of
           ●●just
           Laws
           ;
           than
           be
           released
           from
           our
           ●roubles
           ,
           by
           a
           
             power
             Usurped
          
           over
           all
           Laws
           .
           ●or
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           the
           measures
           of
           Government
           ,
           〈◊〉
           well
           as
           the
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           of
           a
           
             Na
             〈…〉
             on
          
           ,
           are
           destroy'd
           ;
           whereas
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           ●●ly
           a
           part
           of
           the
           people
           are
           afflicted
           and
           ●●duly
           dealt
           with
           .
           While
           we
           are
           Govern'd
           〈◊〉
           Laws
           ,
           tho
           several
           of
           them
           may
           be
           in
           〈…〉
           st
           and
           inconvenient
           ,
           yet
           we
           are
           under
           a
           ●●curity
           as
           to
           all
           other
           things
           which
           those
           ●aws
           have
           not
           made
           liable
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           ●ll
           under
           an
           illimited
           prerogative
           and
           
             Abso
             〈…〉
             e
             Power
          
           ,
           we
           have
           no
           longer
           a
           Title
           〈◊〉
           ,
           or
           a
           hedg
           about
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           all
           lies
           ●●en
           to
           the
           lust
           and
           pleasure
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           ●hom
           we
           have
           owned
           that
           power
           to
           be
           〈…〉
           ated
           .
           A
           Liberty
           is
           what
           Dissenters
           have
           〈◊〉
           Right
           to
           Claim
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           
             Legislative
             ●uthority
          
           is
           bound
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           Justice
           〈…〉
           d
           Duty
           as
           well
           as
           by
           Principles
           of
           Wisdom
           〈…〉
           d
           Discretion
           to
           grant
           .
           And
           I
           am
           sorry
           〈…〉
           at
           while
           they
           stood
           so
           fair
           to
           obtain
           it
           〈◊〉
           a
           Legal
           and
           Parliamentary
           way
           ,
           any
           of
           〈…〉
           em
           by
           acknowledging
           a
           Right
           in
           another
           〈◊〉
           give
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           manner
           so
           subver
           〈…〉
           e
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           should
           〈…〉
           ve
           rendred
           themselves
           unworthy
           to
           receive
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           power
           of
           bestowing
           it
           does
           belong
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           a
           Toleration
           will
           be
           alway's
           due
           to
           their
           Principles
           ,
           but
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           the
           particular
           men
           of
           those
           Principles
           ,
           who
           have
           by
           their
           Addresses
           betray'd
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           may
           not
           come
           to
           be
           judged
           to
           have
           forfeited
           all
           share
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           their
           crime
           committed
           against
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           
             Politick
             Society
          
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           just
           and
           equal
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           who
           surrender
           and
           give
           away
           the
           Rights
           both
           of
           Legislators
           and
           Subjects
           ;
           should
           lose
           all
           grace
           and
           favour
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           all
           portion
           among
           the
           latter
           .
        
         
           And
           how
           much
           soever
           some
           Protestant
           Dissenters
           ,
           may
           please
           themselves
           with
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           that
           at
           present
           they
           enjoy
           in
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           two
           
             Royal
             Papers
          
           ;
           yet
           this
           may
           serve
           to
           moderate
           them
           in
           their
           transports
           of
           gladness
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           solid
           Security
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           it
           .
           For
           should
           a
           
             Parliament
             null
          
           and
           make
           voide
           the
           
             Declaration
             for
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           impeath
           the
           judges
           for
           declaring
           a
           
             power
             vested
          
           in
           the
           King
           to
           suspend
           so
           many
           Laws
           ,
           and
           for
           forbearing
           upon
           the
           
             Kings
             Mandat
          
           to
           execute
           them
           ;
           the
           freedom
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           possess
           ,
           would
           immediately
           vanish
           ,
           and
           have
           much
           the
           same
           destiny
           that
           the
           Liberty
           had
           ,
           which
           was
           granted
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Declaration
           of
           
             Indulgence
             anno
          
           1672.
           
           Or
           should
           the
           Parliament
           be
           willing
           to
           grant
           ease
           and
           Indulgence
           to
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           by
           a
           Bill
           prepared
           for
           Repealing
           of
           all
           the
           Laws
           formerly
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           should
           only
           be
           desirous
           to
           preserve
           in
           force
           the
           Laws
           relating
           to
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           the
           Statutes
           which
           enjoin
           the
           Tests
           ,
           of
           whose
           Execution
           we
           never
           more
           wanted
           the
           benefit
           in
           order
           to
           our
           preservation
           from
           Popery
           ,
           and
           which
           an
           
             English
             Parliament
          
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           willing
           to
           part
           with
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           our
           Lives
           ,
           Estates
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ,
           are
           so
           visibly
           threatned
           to
           be
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           by
           the
           Papists
           ;
           in
           that
           case
           we
           may
           confidently
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           instead
           either
           of
           Assenting
           to
           such
           
           a
           Bill
           for
           separate
           favour
           to
           Protestants
           ,
           or
           persevering
           in
           his
           Compassion
           and
           Kindness
           of
           continuing
           the
           Suspension
           of
           the
           Laws
           against
           
             Dissenters
             ,
             he
          
           would
           from
           an
           inveterate
           enmity
           as
           well
           as
           from
           a
           new
           contracted
           resentment
           ,
           be
           stirred
           up
           and
           enraged
           to
           the
           putting
           the
           Laws
           in
           execution
           with
           greater
           rigor
           and
           severity
           ,
           than
           hath
           been
           seen
           ,
           or
           felt
           heretofore
           .
           And
           all
           that
           the
           Addressers
           would
           then
           reap
           by
           the
           Declaration
           ;
           would
           be
           to
           undergo
           the
           furious
           effects
           of
           brutal
           rage
           in
           their
           Persecutors
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           unpittyed
           by
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           unlamented
           by
           their
           fellow
           Protestants
           .
           Or
           should
           His
           Majesty
           in
           favour
           to
           his
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           resolve
           against
           the
           meeting
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           to
           adjourn
           and
           prorogue
           them
           whensoever
           he
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           confirming
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           they
           shall
           make
           null
           his
           
             Declaration
             ,
             vote
          
           his
           pretended
           
             prerogative
             illegal
          
           and
           arbitrary
           ,
           and
           fall
           upon
           those
           mercinary
           and
           
             perjured
             Villains
          
           ,
           who
           have
           allowed
           him
           a
           power
           transcendent
           to
           Law
           ;
           yet
           even
           upon
           that
           supposal
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           that
           can
           be
           made
           to
           support
           mens
           hopes
           in
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           present
           Liberty
           ,
           the
           
             Protestant
             Dissenters
          
           would
           have
           but
           slender
           Security
           ,
           all
           the
           tenure
           they
           have
           for
           the
           duration
           of
           their
           Freedom
           being
           only
           precarious
           ,
           and
           depending
           meerly
           upon
           the
           
             Kings
             Word
          
           and
           promise
           ,
           which
           there
           is
           small
           ground
           to
           rely
           upon
           .
           Nor
           can
           he
           be
           true
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           being
           false
           to
           
             his
             Religion
          
           ,
           which
           not
           only
           gives
           him
           leave
           to
           break
           his
           
             Faith
             with
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           but
           obligeth
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           them
           to
           boot
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           under
           the
           pain
           of
           damnation
           ,
           and
           of
           forfeiting
           his
           Crown
           and
           losing
           his
           Dominions
           .
           And
           how
           far
           the
           Promise
           and
           
             Royal
             Word
          
           of
           a
           
             Catholick
             Monarch
          
           is
           to
           be
           trusted
           unto
           ,
           and
           depended
           upon
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           modern
           proof
           and
           evidence
           in
           the
           behaviour
           of
           
             Louis
             de
             Grand
          
           towards
           his
           
             Reformed
             Subjects
          
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           repealing
           the
           many
           Edicts
           made
           and
           confirmed
           by
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           for
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           method's
           he
           hath
           alway's
           observed
           ,
           namely
           to
           promise
           them
           protection
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           practi●●
           of
           their
           Worship
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           most
           ste●
           fastly
           resolved
           to
           subvert
           their
           Religion
           ,
           a
           〈…〉
           was
           about
           making
           some
           fresh
           advan
           〈…〉
           and
           taking
           some
           new
           step
           for
           its
           extirpati●●
           Thus
           when
           he
           had
           firmly
           purposed
           ,
           not
           〈◊〉
           suffer
           a
           Minister
           to
           continue
           a
           year
           in
           t●●
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           publish●●
           an
           Edict
           ,
           requiring
           Ministers
           ,
           to
           serve
           b
           〈…〉
           
             three
             years
          
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           retur●
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           first
           officiate●
           till
           after
           the
           expiration
           of
           
             twentie
             years
          
           .
           〈◊〉
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           resolve●
           to
           Repeal
           the
           Edict
           of
           Nantes
           ,
           and
           had
           giv●
           injunction
           for
           the
           Draught
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           w●●
           to
           be
           done
           ;
           he
           at
           the
           same
           season
           ,
           gave
           th●
           Protestants
           ,
           all
           assurances
           of
           Protection
           ,
           an●
           of
           the
           said
           Edicts
           being
           kept
           inviolabl●●
           To
           which
           may
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           shameful
           an●
           detestable
           Chicanery
           ,
           in
           passing
           his
           Sacre●
           and
           Royal
           Word
           ,
           that
           no
           violence
           shoul●
           be
           offered
           any
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           tho
           at
           th●●
           very
           moment
           ,
           the
           Dragoons
           were
           upo●
           their
           march
           ,
           with
           orders
           of
           exercising
           a
           〈…〉
           manner
           of
           cruelties
           ,
           and
           barbarities
           ,
           upo●
           them
           .
           So
           that
           His
           Majesty
           of
           Great
           
             Brit
             〈…〉
             tain
          
           ,
           hath
           a
           pattern
           lately
           set
           him
           ,
           an●
           that
           by
           the
           Illustrious
           Monarch
           ,
           whom
           h●
           so
           much
           admires
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           makes
           i●
           his
           ambition
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           to
           imitate
           .
           No●
           are
           we
           without
           proofs
           already
           ,
           how
           insigni
           ficant
           the
           
             Kings
             promises
          
           are
           ,
           (
           except
           to
           de
           lude
           )
           and
           what
           little
           confidence
           ,
           ought
           t●
           be
           put
           in
           them
           .
           The
           disabling
           ,
           and
           suspen
           ding
           ,
           the
           13
           th
           Statute
           of
           his
           
             late
             Parliame●●
          
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Test
           was
           confirmed
           and
           his
           departing
           from
           all
           his
           Promises
           Registred
           in
           his
           Letter
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           those
           contained
           in
           the
           Speech
           made
           by
           the
           
             Lor●
             Commissioner
          
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Instruction●
           which
           he
           had
           undoubtedly
           received
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           having
           forgotten
           and
           recede●
           from
           all
           his
           Promises
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           o●
           England
           both
           when
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           and
           since
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           are
           undeniable
           evidences
           ,
           that
           his
           
             Royal
             Word
          
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           Sacred
           ,
           nor
           binding
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           some
           other
           Monarchs
           ;
           and
           that
           whosoever
           of
           the
           
           
             〈…〉
             rotestants
          
           ,
           shall
           be
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           rely
           ●pon
           it
           ,
           will
           find
           themselves
           as
           certainly
           ●isappointed
           ,
           and
           deceived
           ,
           as
           they
           of
           the
           
             〈…〉
             ormed
             Religion
          
           elsewhere
           ,
           have
           been
           .
           〈…〉
           d
           while
           they
           of
           the
           established
           way
           ,
           find
           〈◊〉
           small
           security
           by
           the
           Laws
           ,
           which
           the
           ●ing
           is
           bound
           by
           his
           
             Coronation
             Oath
          
           to
           ob●erve
           ;
           the
           Dissenters
           cannot
           expect
           very
           ●uch
           ,
           from
           a
           naked
           Promise
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           ●ath
           not
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           to
           enforce
           it
           ,
           so
           't
           is
           ●oth
           illegal
           in
           the
           making
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           〈…〉
           he
           principles
           of
           his
           Religion
           to
           keep
           .
           Nor
           is
           〈◊〉
           unworthy
           of
           observation
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           ●ot
           only
           departed
           from
           his
           promises
           ,
           made
           ●o
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           〈◊〉
           a
           late
           
             Popish
             Pamphlet
             ,
             Entitled
             ,
             A
             New
             Test
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             of
             Englands
             Loyalty
             ,
          
           published
           〈…〉
           as
           it self
           say's
           )
           
             by
             Authority
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           〈…〉
           ll
           conditional
           (
           to
           wit
           by
           vertue
           of
           some
           ●●ntal
           Reservation
           in
           his
           Majesties
           breast
           )
           ●nd
           that
           the
           
             Conformable
             Clergy
          
           ,
           having
           fai
           〈…〉
           ed
           ,
           in
           performing
           the
           Conditions
           ,
           upon
           which
           they
           were
           made
           ;
           the
           King
           ,
           is
           ab●olved
           ,
           and
           discharged
           ,
           from
           all
           Obliga●ion
           ,
           of
           observing
           them
           .
           The
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           (
           say's
           he
           )
           
             must
             give
             his
             Majesty
             leave
             ●ot
             to
             nourish
             a
             Snake
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             but
             rather
             ●o
             withdraw
             his
             Royal
             protection
             ,
             which
             was
             pro●ised
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             ,
             of
             her
             constant
             fidelity
             .
          
           Which
           as
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           threatning
           of
           all
           the
           
             Legal
             Clergy
          
           ,
           and
           a
           denunciation
           of
           the
           un●ust
           and
           hard
           measure
           ,
           thy
           are
           to
           look
           for
           ;
           So
           it
           shakes
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           credit
           unto
           ,
           and
           relyance
           upon
           ,
           his
           Majesties
           Word
           ,
           can
           be
           any
           way
           's
           placed
           .
           For
           tho
           Threatnings
           may
           have
           
             tacit
             Reserves
          
           ,
           because
           ●he
           right
           of
           executing
           them
           ,
           resides
           in
           the
           Threatner
           ;
           yet
           Promises
           are
           incapable
           of
           all
           
             ●atent
             conditions
          
           ,
           because
           every
           Promise
           vests
           〈◊〉
           Right
           in
           the
           Promise
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           vir●ue
           of
           the
           words
           in
           which
           it
           is
           made
           .
           But
           〈◊〉
           is
           the
           less
           to
           be
           wondred
           at
           ,
           if
           His
           Majesty
           〈…〉
           y
           to
           Equivocations
           and
           
             Mental
             Reserves
          
           ,
           being
           ●oth
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           and
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           that
           first
           taught
           and
           ●racticed
           this
           treacherous
           piece
           of
           Chica●erie
           .
           However
           it
           may
           inform
           the
           
             Dissen
             〈…〉
             s
          
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           be
           not
           able
           to
           answer
           the
           End
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           are
           depended
           upon
           ;
           or
           be
           not
           willing
           in
           the
           manner
           and
           degree
           ,
           that
           is
           expected
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           be
           not
           for
           the
           interest
           ,
           of
           the
           Catholick
           cause
           ,
           to
           have
           them
           indulged
           ;
           in
           all
           these
           cases
           ,
           and
           many
           more
           ,
           the
           King
           may
           be
           pronounced
           ,
           acquitted
           ,
           and
           discharged
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           Promises
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           meerly
           stipulatory
           ,
           and
           conditional
           .
           And
           as
           he
           will
           be
           sure
           then
           ,
           
             finem
             facere
             ferendae
             alienae
             personae
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             the
             disguise
             that
             he
             hath
             now
             put
             on
          
           ;
           so
           if
           they
           would
           reflect
           either
           upon
           his
           temper
           or
           upon
           his
           Religion
           ,
           they
           might
           now
           know
           ,
           
             hand
             gratuitam
             in
             tanta
             superbia
             comitatem
             ,
             that
             a
             person
             of
             his
             pride
             would
             not
             stoop
             to
             such
             flattery
             ,
          
           (
           as
           his
           Letter
           to
           Mr.
           Alsop
           expresseth
           )
           
             but
             in
             order
             to
             some
             design
             .
          
           But
           what
           need
           other
           proof
           ,
           of
           the
           fallaciousness
           of
           the
           two
           
             Royal
             Papers
          
           and
           that
           no
           Protestants
           can
           reasonably
           depend
           upon
           the
           
             Royal
             Word
          
           ,
           there
           laid
           to
           pledg
           for
           the
           continuation
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ;
           but
           to
           look
           into
           these
           two
           Papers
           themselves
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           meet
           expressions
           ,
           that
           may
           both
           detract
           from
           our
           belief
           ,
           of
           His
           Majesties
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           awaken
           us
           to
           a
           just
           jealousie
           ,
           that
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           Toleration
           ,
           granted
           by
           them
           ,
           are
           intended
           to
           be
           of
           no
           long
           standing
           and
           duration
           .
           For
           while
           He
           is
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             granting
             His
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             free
             use
             of
             their
             Religion
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             an
             addition
             to
             the
             perfect
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             property
             ,
             which
             has
             never
             been
             invaded
             by
             His
             Majesty
             since
             his
             coming
             to
             the
             Crown
          
           ;
           he
           doth
           in
           effect
           say
           ,
           that
           His
           Fidelity
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           grants
           in
           reference
           to
           Religion
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           measured
           ,
           and
           judged
           ,
           by
           the
           verity
           that
           is
           in
           what
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           never
           having
           invaded
           our
           property
           .
           And
           that
           I
           may
           borrow
           an
           expression
           from
           Mr.
           Alsop
           ,
           and
           to
           no
           less
           a
           person
           than
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             tho
             we
             pretend
             to
             no
             refined
             intellectualls
             ,
             nor
             presume
             to
             philosophise
             upon
             Mysteries
             of
             Government
             ,
             yet
             we
             make
             some
             pretence
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             feeling
             ,
             and
             whatever
             our
             dulness
             be
             ,
             can
             discern
             ,
          
           between
           what
           is
           exacted
           of
           us
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           are
           rob'd
           of
           by
           an
           exercise
           of
           Arbitrary
           Power
           .
           For
           not
           to
           
           sist
           upon
           the
           violent
           seisure
           of
           mens
           Goods
           ,
           by
           Officers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Souldiers
           ,
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           looks
           like
           an
           invasion
           upon
           the
           properties
           of
           the
           Subject
           ;
           nor
           to
           dwell
           upon
           his
           keeping
           an
           Army
           on
           foot
           in
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           against
           the
           Authority
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           without
           the
           countenance
           of
           Law
           ,
           which
           our
           Ancestors
           would
           have
           stiled
           an
           Invasion
           upon
           the
           whole
           property
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           I
           would
           sain
           know
           ,
           by
           what
           name
           we
           are
           to
           call
           his
           levying
           the
           customs
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Additional
             Excise
          
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           granted
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           all
           the
           legal
           establishment
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           nation
           ,
           having
           been
           only
           ,
           during
           the
           
             late
             Kings
          
           life
           ,
           till
           the
           settlement
           of
           them
           upon
           the
           Crown
           was
           again
           renewed
           by
           Statute
           .
           It
           were
           also
           worth
           his
           Majesties
           telling
           us
           ,
           what
           Titles
           are
           due
           to
           the
           suspending
           the
           
             vice
             Chancellor
          
           of
           
             Cambridg
             a
             beneficio
          
           ,
           and
           the
           turning
           the
           President
           of
           Maudlins
           in
           Oxford
           out
           of
           his
           Headship
           ,
           and
           the
           suspending
           
             Dr.
             Fairsax
          
           from
           his
           Fellowship
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           an
           Invasion
           upon
           our
           property
           ;
           seeing
           every
           part
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           against
           all
           the
           known
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           no
           
             legal
             Court
          
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Set
           of
           
             mercinary
             villains
          
           ,
           armed
           with
           an
           
             Arbitrary
             Commission
          
           ,
           and
           who
           do
           as
           Arbitrarily
           Exercise
           it
           .
           And
           as
           the
           End
           unto
           which
           that
           
             Inquisition
             Court
          
           was
           instituted
           ,
           was
           to
           robb
           us
           of
           ours
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           at
           the
           meer
           pleasure
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           the
           very
           Institution
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           Invasion
           both
           upon
           all
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           whole
           property
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           Exercises
           of
           
             Despotical
             Power
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           possible
           for
           the
           most
           Absolute
           and
           unlimited
           Monarch
           to
           exert
           .
           Among
           all
           the
           Rights
           reserved
           unto
           the
           Subjects
           by
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           are
           secured
           by
           many
           repeated
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           ,
           there
           are
           none
           that
           have
           been
           hithero
           less
           disputed
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           to
           which
           our
           Kings
           have
           been
           farther
           from
           claiming
           any
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           levying
           money
           without
           the
           grant
           as
           well
           as
           the
           consent
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           of
           Absolving
           and
           
             discharging
             Debtor
          
           ;
           from
           paying
           their
           Creditors
           ,
           and
           of
           acquitting
           〈◊〉
           from
           being
           sued
           and
           imprisoned
           in
           case
           of
           no
           〈…〉
           payment
           ;
           and
           yet
           in
           defiance
           of
           all
           Law
           and
           to
           the
           subverting
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           peo
           〈…〉
           ple
           and
           the
           most
           essential
           Priviledg
           and
           
             I
             〈…〉
             risdiction
          
           of
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           plain
           chan
           〈…〉
           ging
           the
           ancient
           
             legal
             Constition
          
           into
           an
           Absolute
           and
           Despotical
           Governing
           Power
           ,
           the
           King
           (
           they
           say
           )
           is
           assuming
           to
           himself
           a
           〈…〉
           Authority
           ,
           both
           of
           imposing
           a
           Tax
           of
           five
           pound
           
             per
             annum
          
           upon
           every
           
             Hackney
             Coach
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Releasing
           and
           discharging
           all
           Debtors
           ,
           of
           whom
           their
           Creditors
           cannot
           claim
           and
           demand
           above
           
             ten
             pound
             Sterling
          
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           will
           be
           signal
           Invasions
           upon
           property
           ,
           and
           lea●ing
           Cases
           for
           the
           raising
           money
           in
           what
           other
           instances
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           by
           a
           
             Hamp●on
             Cour●
          
           or
           a
           
             Whitehall
             Edict
          
           ,
           without
           standing
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           or
           being
           obliged
           to
           a
           dependance
           upon
           their
           Grant
           ,
           for
           all
           Taxes
           to
           be
           levied
           upon
           the
           Subjects
           ,
           as
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           heretofore
           been
           ;
           so
           they
           may
           serve
           fully
           to
           instruct
           us
           what
           little
           security
           either
           the
           Dissenters
           have
           as
           to
           being
           long
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           present
           liberty
           ,
           or
           Protestants
           in
           general
           of
           having
           a
           freedom
           continued
           unto
           them
           of
           professing
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           nothing
           more
           to
           rely
           upon
           for
           preventing
           our
           being
           abridged
           and
           denyed
           the
           liberty
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           than
           we
           have
           had
           for
           preserving
           our
           Property
           from
           being
           Invaded
           and
           broken
           in
           upon
           .
           We
           may
           subjoin
           to
           the
           Clause
           already
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           other
           Expression
           ,
           which
           occurs
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Declaration
           ,
           viz.
           that
           
             as
             he
             freely
             gives
             them
             leave
             to
             meet
             and
             serve
             God
             after
             their
             own
             may
             and
             manner
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             to
             take
             special
             care
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             preached
             or
             taught
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             any
             ways
             ●end
             to
             alienate
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             from
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             or
             his
             Government
          
           ;
           which
           words
           as
           they
           import
           the
           price
           at
           which
           the
           Dissenters
           are
           to
           purchase
           their
           freedom
           (
           whereof
           we
           shall
           discourse
           anon
           )
           so
           they
           admirably
           serve
           to
           furnish
           the
           King
           with
           a
           pretence
           ,
           of
           retrenching
           their
           liberty
           whensoever
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           nor
           are
           they
           inserted
           there
           for
           any
           other
           End
           ,
           but
           th●●
           
           〈…〉
           on
           a
           plea
           ,
           of
           their
           having
           abused
           his
           Gra
           〈…〉
           us
           Indulgence
           
             to
             the
             alienating
             the
             hearts
             of
             〈◊〉
             his
             people
             from
             him
             ,
          
           they
           may
           be
           adjud
           〈…〉
           d
           to
           have
           thereby
           deservedly
           forfeited
           ,
           〈…〉
           th
           all
           the
           benefits
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Royal
           〈…〉
           our
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           possible
           for
           a
           
             Protestant
             〈…〉
             nister
          
           to
           preach
           one
           Sermon
           ,
           which
           a
           
             〈…〉
             ish
             Critick
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Romish
             Bigot
          
           ,
           may
           not
           〈…〉
           ily
           misconstrue
           ,
           and
           pervert
           ,
           
             to
             be
             an
             〈…〉
             enation
             of
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             ,
             from
             the
             Kings
             〈…〉
             son
             ,
             and
             Government
             .
          
           And
           of
           which
           as
           we
           〈…〉
           ve
           heard
           many
           late
           Examples
           in
           France
           ,
           so
           〈◊〉
           will
           be
           easie
           to
           draw
           them
           into
           president
           ,
           〈…〉
           d
           to
           imitate
           them
           in
           England
           .
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           〈…〉
           e
           observation
           of
           the
           ingenious
           Author
           of
           〈…〉
           e
           
             Reflections
             on
             his
             Majesties
             Proclamation
             for
             〈◊〉
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
          
           ;
           namely
           ,
           that
           where
           〈…〉
           s
           the
           King
           gives
           all
           assurance
           to
           his
           
             Scotts
             ●ubjects
          
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           
             not
             use
             invincible
          
           necessity
           ●gainst
           any
           man
           ,
           on
           the
           account
           of
           his
           per●uasion
           ,
           he
           does
           thereby
           leave
           himself
           at
           a
           li●erty
           ,
           of
           Dragooning
           ,
           torturing
           ,
           burning
           ,
           and
           ●oing
           the
           utmost
           violences
           ,
           all
           these
           being
           ●incible
           to
           a
           person
           of
           an
           ardent
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           ●nd
           of
           a
           lively
           faith
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           which
           accordingly
           many
           thousands
           have
           been
           ●riumphantly
           victorious
           over
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           likely
           that
           this
           new
           and
           uncouth
           phrase
           of
           
             ●ot
             using
             an
             invincible
             nec
             〈…〉
             ,
          
           would
           have
           found
           room
           in
           a
           Paper
           of
           that
           nature
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           been
           first
           to
           counceal
           some
           malicious
           ,
           and
           mischievous
           design
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           justify
           the
           consistency
           of
           its
           execution
           ,
           with
           what
           is
           promised
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           were
           there
           that
           security
           intended
           by
           these
           two
           
             Royal
             Papers
          
           ,
           that
           
             protestant
             Dissenters
          
           might
           safely
           rely
           upon
           ;
           or
           did
           the
           King
           act
           with
           that
           sincerity
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           delude
           his
           people
           into
           a
           belief
           of
           ,
           there
           would
           then
           be
           a
           greater
           agreeableness
           than
           there
           is
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Declaration
           for
           
             liberty
             of
             Conscience
             in
             England
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Proclamation
             for
             a
             Toleration
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           The
           principle
           his
           Majesty
           pretends
           to
           act
           from
           ,
           
             that
             Conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             constrained
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             ought
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             meer
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
          
           would
           obliege
           him
           to
           act
           uniformly
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           equal
           extention
           of
           favour
           to
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           whose
           principles
           are
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           against
           whom
           he
           hath
           no
           exception
           ,
           but
           in
           matters
           meerly
           Religious
           .
           Whereas
           the
           disparity
           of
           grace
           ,
           kindness
           ,
           and
           freedom
           ,
           that
           is
           exercised
           in
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           exerted
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           is
           but
           a
           Trick
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           done
           in
           s●bserviency
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           yet
           seasonable
           to
           discover
           and
           avow
           .
           For
           his
           circumscribing
           the
           Toleration
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           such
           Presbyterians
           as
           he
           stiles
           moderate
           ;
           is
           not
           only
           a
           taking
           it
           off
           from
           its
           true
           bottom
           ,
           
             matters
             of
             meer
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           a
           founding
           it
           upon
           an
           
             internal
             quality
          
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           discernable
           ,
           but
           it
           implyes
           the
           reserving
           a
           liberty
           to
           himself
           of
           withdrawing
           the
           benefits
           of
           it
           from
           all
           
             Scots
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           thro
           fastning
           upon
           them
           a
           contrary
           Character
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           shall
           be
           seasonable
           to
           revive
           persecution
           .
           And
           even
           as
           it
           is
           now
           exerted
           to
           these
           
             moderate
             ones
          
           ,
           it
           is
           attended
           with
           Restrictions
           ,
           that
           his
           Indulgence
           in
           England
           is
           no
           ways
           clog'd
           with
           .
           All
           that
           the
           Declaration
           requires
           from
           those
           that
           are
           indulged
           ,
           is
           
             that
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             be
             peaceably
             ,
             openly
             ,
             and
             publickly
             held
             ,
             that
             all
             Persons
             be
             freely
             admitted
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             signify
             and
             make
             known
             to
             some
             Justice
             of
             the
             peace
             ,
             what
             places
             they
             set
             apart
             for
             these
             uses
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             be
             preached
             or
             taught
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             any
             ways
             tend
             to
             alienate
             the
             bear●s
             of
             the
             people
             from
             the
             King
             or
             his
             Government
          
           ;
           whereas
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           not
           only
           restrains
           the
           meetings
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Scots
             Presbyterians
             to
             private
             Houses
          
           ,
           without
           allowing
           them
           either
           to
           build
           
             meeting
             Houses
          
           ,
           or
           to
           use
           out-houses
           or
           Barns
           ;
           but
           it
           prohibits
           
             the
             hearing
             any
             Ministers
          
           ,
           save
           such
           as
           shall
           be
           willing
           to
           swear
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             Power
             ,
             assist
             ,
             defend
             ,
             and
             maintain
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             Absolute
             power
             against
             all
             deadly
             .
          
           Nor
           is
           it
           difficult
           to
           assign
           the
           reason
           ,
           of
           the
           difformity
           that
           appears
           in
           His
           Majesties
           present
           Actings
           ,
           towards
           his
           
             dissenting
             Protestan●
             Subjects
          
           in
           those
           
             two
             Kingdoms
          
           .
           For
           should
           there
           be
           no
           Restriction
           upon
           the
           Toleration
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           
           the
           Presbyterians
           from
           taking
           the
           advantage
           of
           it
           ;
           the
           Bishops
           and
           
             Conforming
             Clergy
          
           would
           be
           immediately
           forsaken
           by
           the
           generality
           if
           not
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           so
           an
           ●ssue
           would
           not
           only
           be
           put
           to
           the
           division
           among
           Protestants
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           become
           an
           united
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           a
           formidable
           ,
           Body
           against
           Popery
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           to
           suffer
           ,
           or
           give
           way
           unto
           .
           Whereas
           the
           more
           unbounded
           the
           Liberty
           is
           ,
           that
           is
           granted
           to
           Dissenters
           in
           England
           ,
           the
           more
           are
           our
           divisions
           not
           only
           kept
           up
           ,
           but
           increased
           and
           promoted
           ,
           (
           especially
           thro
           this
           Freedom's
           arriving
           with
           them
           in
           an
           illegal
           way
           ,
           without
           both
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Legislative
             Power
          
           ,
           and
           the
           approbation
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           People
           )
           it
           being
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           all
           ranks
           and
           conditions
           ,
           who
           do
           prefer
           the
           abiding
           in
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           before
           the
           joining
           in
           fellowship
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Separate
           and
           
             dissenting
             Societies
          
           .
           Upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           this
           different
           method
           of
           proceeding
           towards
           
             Dissenting
             Protestants
          
           in
           
             matters
             meerly
             Religious
          
           ,
           shews
           that
           all
           this
           Indulgence
           ,
           and
           Toleration
           ,
           is
           a
           Trick
           to
           serve
           a
           present
           juncture
           of
           Affairs
           ;
           and
           to
           advance
           a
           Popish
           and
           Arbitrary
           design
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           have
           no
           security
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           but
           that
           when
           the
           Court
           and
           Jesuitick
           end
           ,
           is
           compassed
           and
           obtained
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           course
           to
           be
           steered
           towards
           them
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           their
           hearing
           any
           longer
           ,
           of
           Liberty
           and
           Toleration
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           interest
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           and
           the
           safety
           ,
           and
           honor
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           have
           but
           
             one
             Religion
          
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           must
           be
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           this
           because
           the
           King
           will
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Argument
           that
           hath
           been
           made
           use
           of
           in
           the
           making
           so
           many
           Converts
           in
           France
           .
           They
           who
           now
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           deluded
           into
           a
           confidence
           in
           the
           Royal
           word
           ,
           will
           not
           only
           come
           to
           understand
           what
           Mr.
           Coleman
           meant
           ,
           in
           his
           telling
           
             Pere
             de
             la
             Chaise
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholicks
           in
           
             England
             had
             a
             great
             work
             upon
             their
             hand
             ,
             being
             about
             the
             extirpation
             〈◊〉
             that
             Heresie
             ,
             which
             hath
             born
             sway
             so
             long
             〈◊〉
             this
             Northern
             part
             of
             the
             world
          
           ;
           but
           they
           wi●●
           also
           see
           and
           feel
           ,
           how
           much
           of
           the
           desig
           〈…〉
           of
           Rome
           was
           represented
           in
           that
           passage
           〈◊〉
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuncio's
             Letter
          
           dated
           at
           
             Bruxel
             〈…〉
             Aug.
          
           9.
           1674.
           wherein
           upon
           the
           confidenc●
           which
           they
           placed
           in
           the
           Duke
           of
           York
           ,
           whic●
           is
           not
           lessened
           since
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           he
           takes
           the
           confidence
           to
           write
           ,
           
             that
             the●
             hop'd
             speedily
             to
             see
             the
             total
             and
             final
             ruin
             〈◊〉
             the
             Protestant
             Party
             .
          
        
         
           And
           as
           
             Protestant
             Dissenters
          
           ,
           have
           no
           secu
           ▪
           rity
           by
           the
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           Proclamation
           ,
           fo●
           the
           continuance
           of
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           so
           the●
           that
           have
           by
           way
           of
           thanksgiving
           Addresse●
           to
           the
           King
           for
           those
           
             Royal
             Papers
          
           ,
           have
           no●
           only
           acted
           very
           ill
           in
           reference
           both
           to
           the
           Laws
           and
           Rights
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           carried
           very
           unwisely
           in
           relation
           to
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           and
           the
           avoiding
           the
           effects
           of
           that
           resentment
           ,
           which
           most
           men
           are
           justly
           possessed
           with
           ,
           upon
           the
           illegal
           Emission
           of
           these
           Arbitrary
           and
           
             Prerogative
             Papers
          
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           enter
           upon
           any
           long
           Discourse
           ,
           concerning
           this
           new
           practice
           of
           Addressing
           in
           general
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           done
           elsewhere
           some
           years
           ago
           ,
           but
           I
           shall
           only
           briefly
           intimate
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           never
           in
           fashion
           ,
           unless
           either
           under
           a
           weak
           and
           
             precarious
             Government
          
           ,
           or
           under
           one
           that
           took
           
             illegal
             courses
          
           ,
           and
           pu●sued
           a
           
             different
             interest
          
           from
           that
           of
           the
           People
           and
           Community
           .
           As
           he
           who
           Ruleth
           according
           to
           the
           standing
           Laws
           of
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           over
           which
           he
           is
           set
           ,
           needs
           not
           seek
           for
           an
           Approbation
           of
           his
           Actions
           from
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ;
           the
           Legality
           of
           his
           proceedings
           being
           the
           best
           Justification
           of
           him
           that
           Governs
           ,
           and
           giving
           the
           truest
           Satisfaction
           to
           them
           that
           are
           Ruled
           ;
           so
           he
           who
           enjoy's
           the
           love
           of
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           needs
           not
           look
           for
           promises
           of
           being
           assisted
           ,
           stood
           by
           and
           defended
           ,
           by
           any
           one
           Party
           or
           Faction
           among
           them
           ;
           there
           being
           none
           from
           whom
           he
           can
           have
           the
           least
           apprehension
           of
           opposition
           and
           danger
           .
           It
           was
           the
           want
           of
           a
           
             Legal
             Title
          
           in
           
             Oliver
             Crom●el
          
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Son
             Richard
          
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           that
           first
           begot
           this
           
           〈…〉
           vice
           of
           Addressing
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           upon
           〈…〉
           e
           stage
           in
           these
           Brittish
           Nations
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           〈…〉
           e
           Arbitrary
           procedures
           of
           the
           
             late
             King
          
           ,
           as
           〈…〉
           is
           of
           his
           
             present
             Majesty
          
           ,
           and
           their
           acting
           〈…〉
           on
           a
           
             distinct
             bottom
          
           from
           that
           of
           the
           three
           
             〈…〉
             ingdoms
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           revived
           ,
           and
           does
           con
           〈…〉
           nue
           it
           .
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           hath
           〈…〉
           ndred
           those
           two
           Princes
           more
           contempti
           〈…〉
           e
           abroad
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           them
           weaker
           〈◊〉
           home
           ,
           than
           their
           recurring
           unto
           ,
           and
           〈…〉
           lliciting
           ,
           the
           flatteries
           and
           aid
           ,
           of
           the
           〈…〉
           ercinacy
           ,
           timorous
           ,
           servile
           ,
           and
           for
           low
           〈…〉
           nd
           personal
           ends
           byass'd
           part
           of
           their
           〈…〉
           ubjects
           ,
           and
           thereby
           telling
           the
           World
           ,
           〈…〉
           at
           neither
           the
           generality
           nor
           the
           most
           ho
           〈…〉
           orable
           of
           their
           People
           have
           been
           united
           in
           〈…〉
           heir
           Interest
           ,
           nor
           approvers
           of
           the
           Coun
           〈…〉
           els
           that
           have
           been
           taken
           and
           pursued
           .
           And
           〈…〉
           f
           any
           thing
           did
           ever
           cast
           a
           dishonor
           upon
           〈…〉
           he
           English
           Nation
           ,
           it
           hath
           been
           that
           loath
           〈…〉
           ome
           flattery
           ,
           and
           slavish
           Sycophancy
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           Addressers
           ,
           both
           now
           ,
           and
           ●or
           some
           years
           past
           ,
           have
           stuff't
           their
           ap●lications
           to
           the
           two
           
             Royal
             Brothers
          
           .
           The
           Thr●n●
           that
           is
           sustained
           and
           upheld
           by
           the
           Pillars
           of
           Law
           and
           Justice
           ,
           needs
           not
           to
           〈…〉
           hew
           out
           unto
           its
           self
           other
           Supporsers
           ,
           nor
           〈…〉
           lean
           upon
           the
           crooked
           and
           weak
           
             s
             〈…〉
             lts
          
           ,
           of
           the
           insignificant
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           de
           〈…〉
           ceitful
           as
           well
           as
           b●ib'd
           Vows
           ,
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           as
           ready
           upon
           the
           least
           disgust
           ,
           to
           cry
           cruci●y
           to
           morrow
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           for
           being
           gratified
           ,
           may
           be
           in
           their
           ●usts
           ,
           humours
           ,
           and
           revenges
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           best
           in
           some
           separate
           concern
           ,
           to
           cry
           Hosanna
           to
           day
           .
           I
           shall
           decline
           prosecuting
           what
           concerns
           the
           honor
           ,
           or
           dishonor
           ,
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Adresses
           are
           made
           ,
           or
           how
           politick
           ,
           or
           impolitick
           ,
           the
           countenancing
           and
           encouraging
           them
           is
           ;
           and
           shall
           apply
           my self
           to
           this
           new
           set
           of
           Addressers
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           how
           foolish
           as
           well
           as
           criminally
           they
           have
           acted
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           an
           argument
           either
           of
           their
           prudence
           or
           honesty
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           acting
           with
           any
           consistency
           to
           themselves
           ,
           that
           having
           so
           severely
           inveighed
           against
           the
           Addresses
           ,
           that
           were
           in
           fashion
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           ,
           and
           having
           fastned
           all
           the
           imputations
           and
           reproaches
           upon
           those
           that
           were
           accessory
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           that
           rank
           of
           Addressers
           could
           be
           supposed
           to
           have
           deserved
           ,
           they
           now
           espouse
           the
           practice
           which
           they
           had
           condemned
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           to
           as
           Arbitrary
           and
           an
           unjustifiable
           an
           Act
           of
           His
           present
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           
             illegal
             one
          
           the
           late
           King
           was
           guilty
           of
           ,
           or
           the
           worst
           exercise
           of
           prerogative
           ,
           for
           which
           any
           here●ofore
           either
           commended
           ,
           or
           promised
           to
           stand
           by
           him
           .
           For
           tho
           the
           matter
           and
           subject
           of
           the
           
             A●bitrary
             Act
             of
             him
          
           now
           upon
           the
           Tbrone
           ,
           be
           not
           as
           to
           every
           branch
           of
           it
           so
           publickly
           scandalous
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           the
           Arbitrary
           proceedings
           of
           the
           late
           King
           were
           ,
           (
           as
           relating
           to
           a
           favour
           which
           mankind
           hath
           a
           just
           claim
           unto
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           every
           way
           as
           illegal
           ,
           being
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           priviledg
           ,
           which
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           no
           Authori●y
           to
           grant
           and
           bestow
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           that
           there
           are
           many
           Dissenters
           ,
           who
           preserve
           themselves
           innocent
           at
           this
           juncture
           ,
           and
           upon
           whom
           the
           temptation
           that
           is
           administred
           makes
           ▪
           no
           impression
           ;
           the
           world
           would
           have
           just
           ground
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Phanaticks
           are
           not
           governed
           by
           Principles
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           measures
           they
           walk
           by
           ,
           are
           what
           conduceth
           to
           their
           private
           and
           personal
           benefit
           ,
           or
           what
           lyes
           in
           a
           tendency
           to
           their
           loss
           and
           prejudice
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           not
           the
           late
           Kings
           usurping
           ,
           and
           exerting
           ,
           an
           Arbitrary
           and
           illegal
           power
           ,
           that
           offended
           them
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           were
           not
           the
           Objects
           in
           whose
           favour
           it
           was
           exercised
           .
           'T
           is
           also
           an
           aggravation
           of
           their
           Folly
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Offer●c●
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           revive
           a
           practice
           which
           the
           Nation
           was
           grown
           asham'd
           of
           ,
           and
           whereof
           they
           who
           had
           been
           guilry
           begun
           to
           repent
           ,
           thro
           having
           seen
           that
           all
           the
           former
           
             Declarations
             ,
             Assurances
          
           ,
           and
           Promises
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             Brothers
          
           ,
           which
           tempted
           to
           applications
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           were
           but
           so
           many
           juggles
           ,
           peculiar
           to
           the
           late
           Breed
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           for
           the
           deceiving
           of
           mankind
           ;
           and
           that
           never
           one
           of
           them
           was
           performed
           and
           made
           good
           .
           But
           the
           transgression
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           imprudence
           ,
           of
           the
           present
           Addressers
           ,
           is
           yet
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           more
           
           criminal
           and
           inexcusable
           before
           God
           and
           men
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           might
           have
           enjoyed
           all
           the
           benefits
           of
           the
           
             Kings
             Declaration
          
           ,
           without
           acknowledging
           the
           Justice
           of
           the
           Authority
           by
           which
           it
           was
           granted
           ,
           or
           making
           themselves
           the
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           all
           that
           are
           truely
           honest
           and
           wise
           ,
           by
           their
           servile
           Adulations
           ,
           and
           their
           gratulatory
           Scribles
           unbecoming
           Englishmen
           and
           Protestants
           .
           They
           had
           no
           more
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           continue
           their
           meetings
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           sometimes
           heretofore
           used
           to
           do
           ,
           without
           taking
           notice
           that
           the
           present
           Suspension
           of
           the
           Laws
           ,
           made
           their
           Assembling
           together
           more
           safe
           ,
           and
           freed
           them
           from
           apprehension
           of
           fines
           and
           imprisonments
           .
           Nor
           could
           the
           King
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           displeased
           with
           such
           a
           conduct
           ,
           have
           at
           this
           time
           ventured
           upon
           the
           expressing
           displeasure
           against
           them
           ;
           seeing
           as
           that
           would
           have
           been
           both
           to
           have
           proclaimed
           his
           hypocrisie
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             Conscience
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             constrained
             ,
             nor
             people
             forced
             in
             matters
             of
             meer
             Religion
             ,
          
           and
           a
           discovering
           the
           villanous
           design
           in
           subserviency
           to
           which
           the
           Declaration
           had
           been
           emitted
           ;
           so
           it
           were
           not
           possible
           for
           him
           ,
           after
           what
           he
           hath
           published
           ,
           to
           single
           out
           the
           Dissenters
           from
           amongst
           other
           Protestants
           ;
           and
           to
           fall
           upon
           all
           ,
           before
           matters
           are
           more
           ripe
           for
           it
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           means
           of
           the
           abortion
           of
           all
           his
           Popish
           Projections
           ,
           and
           of
           saving
           the
           whole
           Reformed
           interest
           in
           
             Great
             Brittain
          
           .
           Neither
           would
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           men
           ,
           have
           envied
           their
           tranquillity
           ,
           or
           have
           blamed
           their
           carriage
           ;
           but
           would
           have
           been
           glad
           that
           their
           Brethren
           had
           been
           eased
           from
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           themselves
           delivered
           from
           the
           grievous
           and
           dishonorable
           task
           of
           prosecuting
           them
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           formerly
           been
           forced
           unto
           by
           Court
           injunctions
           and
           commands
           .
           And
           as
           they
           would
           have
           by
           a
           Conduct
           of
           this
           nature
           had
           all
           the
           Freedom
           which
           they
           now
           enjoy
           ,
           without
           the
           guilt
           and
           reproach
           which
           they
           have
           derived
           upon
           themselves
           by
           Addr●ssing
           ;
           so
           such
           a
           carriage
           ,
           would
           have
           wonderfully
           recommended
           them
           to
           the
           Favour
           of
           a
           true
           
             English
             Parliam
             〈…〉
          
           which
           tho
           it
           will
           see
           cause
           to
           condem
           〈…〉
           the
           Kings
           usurping
           a
           power
           of
           suspending
           t
           〈…〉
           Laws
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           void
           his
           
             Declaratio
             〈…〉
          
           yet
           in
           gratitude
           to
           Dissenters
           for
           such
           a
           behaviour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           pitty
           and
           compassio
           〈…〉
           to
           them
           as
           
             English
             Protestants
          
           ,
           such
           a
           Parliament
           would
           not
           fail
           to
           do
           all
           it
           could
           to
           give
           them
           relief
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           .
           Where
           as
           if
           any
           thing
           enflame
           and
           exasperate
           t
           〈…〉
           Nation
           ,
           to
           revive
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           it
           wi
           〈…〉
           arise
           from
           a
           resentment
           of
           the
           unworth
           〈…〉
           and
           treacherous
           carriage
           of
           so
           many
           〈◊〉
           them
           ,
           in
           this
           critical
           and
           dangerous
           ju
           〈…〉
           cture
           .
           But
           the
           Terms
           ,
           which
           thro
           their
           
             A
             〈…〉
             dressing
          
           ,
           they
           have
           owned
           the
           receivi
           〈…〉
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Indulgence
           upon
           ,
           does
           in
           peculiar
           manner
           enhance
           their
           guilt
           again
           〈…〉
           God
           ,
           and
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           strangely
           ad
           〈…〉
           to
           the
           disgust
           and
           anger
           ,
           which
           lovers
           〈◊〉
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Nation
           hav
           〈…〉
           conceived
           against
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           Hot
           onl
           〈…〉
           upon
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           a
           
             preroga
             〈…〉
          
           in
           the
           King
           over
           the
           Laws
           ,
           that
           they
           hav
           〈…〉
           received
           and
           now
           hold
           their
           Liberty
           ;
           b
           〈…〉
           it
           is
           upon
           the
           
             condition
             ,
             that
             nothing
             be
             preach
             〈…〉
             or
             taught
             amongst
             them
             that
             may
             any
             ways
             tend
             〈◊〉
             alienate
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             People
             from
             his
             Majesti
             〈…〉
             person
             and
             Government
             .
          
           He
           must
           be
           of
           an
           u
           〈…〉
           derstanding
           ▪
           very
           near
           allied
           unto
           ,
           and
           approaching
           to
           that
           of
           an
           
             Irish
             man
          
           ,
           who
           do
           〈…〉
           not
           know
           what
           the
           Court
           sense
           of
           that
           clau
           〈…〉
           is
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Majesty
           thereby
           intends
           ,
           th
           〈…〉
           they
           are
           not
           to
           preach
           against
           Popery
           ,
           nor
           t
           〈…〉
           set
           forth
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Romish
             Church
          
           i
           〈…〉
           terms
           that
           may
           prevent
           the
           peoples
           being
           i
           〈…〉
           ●ected
           by
           them
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           colours
           th
           〈…〉
           may
           render
           them
           hated
           and
           abhorred
           .
           T
           〈…〉
           accuse
           the
           
             Kings
             Religion
          
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           affirm
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           to
           be
           the
           
             Apoc
             〈…〉
             lyptick
             Babylon
          
           ,
           and
           to
           represent
           the
           
             Articl
             〈…〉
          
           of
           the
           
             Tridentine
             Faith
          
           ,
           as
           faithful
           Ministers
           〈◊〉
           Christ
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           would
           be
           accounted
           a
           〈…〉
           alienating
           the
           hearts
           of
           their
           hearers
           from
           t
           〈…〉
           King
           and
           his
           Government
           ;
           which
           as
           they
           〈◊〉
           in
           the
           foresaid
           Clause
           required
           no●
           to
           do
           ,
           〈◊〉
           they
           have
           by
           their
           Addressing
           confessed
           t
           〈…〉
           Iustice
           of
           the
           Terms
           ,
           and
           have
           undertaken
           〈◊〉
           
           〈…〉
           old
           their
           liberty
           by
           that
           Tenor.
           And
           to
           give
           〈…〉
           em
           their
           due
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           very
           faithful
           〈…〉
           itherto
           ,
           in
           conforming
           to
           what
           the
           King
           〈…〉
           xacts
           ,
           and
           in
           observing
           what
           themselves
           have
           〈…〉
           ented
           to
           the
           equity
           of
           .
           For
           notwithstan
           〈…〉
           ing
           all
           the
           danger
           from
           popery
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Na
             〈…〉
             on
          
           is
           exposed
           unto
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           hazard
           that
           〈…〉
           e
           Souls
           of
           men
           are
           in
           ,
           of
           being
           poysoned
           〈…〉
           i
           th
           Romish
           principles
           ;
           yet
           instead
           of
           
             prea
             〈…〉
             ing
          
           or
           writing
           against
           any
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           〈…〉
           e
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           have
           agreed
           among
           〈…〉
           emselves
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           of
           their
           Congre
           〈…〉
           ations
           as
           approve
           their
           procedure
           ,
           not
           so
           〈…〉
           uch
           as
           to
           mention
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           leave
           the
           
             〈…〉
             rovince
          
           of
           defending
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           〈…〉
           etecting
           the
           falshood
           of
           
             papal
             Tenets
          
           ,
           to
           the
           〈…〉
           astors
           and
           Gentlemen
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Eng
             〈…〉
             nd
          
           .
           And
           being
           ask'd
           (
           as
           I
           know
           some
           of
           〈…〉
           em
           that
           have
           been
           )
           why
           they
           do
           not
           preach
           〈…〉
           gainst
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           confuse
           the
           
             papal
             Do
             〈…〉
             rines
          
           ;
           they
           very
           gravely
           reply
           ,
           that
           by
           
             prea
             〈…〉
             ing
             Christ
          
           ,
           they
           preach
           against
           Antichrist
           ;
           〈…〉
           nd
           that
           by
           Teaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           
             Re
             〈…〉
             te
             Popery
          
           ;
           which
           is
           such
           a
           piece
           of
           fraudu
           〈…〉
           ent
           and
           guilful
           sub●erfuge
           ,
           that
           I
           want
           words
           〈…〉
           o
           express
           the
           knavery
           and
           criminalness
           of
           it
           .
           What
           a
           reserve
           and
           change
           have
           I
           lived
           to
           see
           〈…〉
           n
           England
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           beheld
           a
           few
           years
           〈…〉
           go
           .
           It
           was
           but
           the
           other
           day
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Con
             〈…〉
             rmable
             Clergy
          
           were
           represented
           by
           some
           of
           〈…〉
           he
           Dissenters
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           favourers
           of
           
             〈…〉
             opery
          
           ,
           but
           as
           endeavouring
           to
           hale
           it
           in
           upon
           〈…〉
           s
           by
           all
           the
           methods
           and
           ways
           that
           lay
           within
           〈…〉
           heir
           circle
           ;
           and
           yet
           now
           the
           whole
           defence
           of
           〈…〉
           e
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           must
           be
           entirely
           de
           〈…〉
           olved
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           and
           when
           all
           the
           
             〈…〉
             ces
          
           are
           pulled
           up
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           made
           to
           〈…〉
           inder
           Popery
           from
           overflowing
           the
           Nation
           ,
           〈…〉
           ey
           must
           be
           left
           alone
           ,
           to
           stemm
           the
           inun
           〈…〉
           ation
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           deluge
           .
           They
           among
           〈…〉
           e
           Fanaticks
           that
           boasted
           to
           be
           the
           most
           avo
           〈…〉
           ed
           and
           irreconcilable
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           〈…〉
           f
           Rome
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           become
           altogether
           si
           〈…〉
           ent
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           the
           Kingdom
           pesterd
           with
           〈◊〉
           swarm
           of
           busie
           and
           seducing
           Emissaries
           ;
           but
           〈…〉
           e
           both
           turned
           Advocats
           for
           that
           Arbitrary
           
             〈…〉
             aper
          
           whereby
           we
           are
           surrendred
           as
           a
           prey
           〈…〉
           nto
           them
           ,
           and
           do
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           detract
           from
           the
           reputation
           ,
           and
           discourage
           the
           laboures
           of
           the
           
             National
             Ministers
          
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           zeal
           becoming
           their
           Office
           ,
           and
           a
           learning
           which
           deserves
           to
           be
           admired
           ,
           have
           set
           themselves
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           
             croaking
             fry
          
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           enough
           by
           their
           excellent
           ,
           and
           unimitable
           Writings
           to
           save
           people
           from
           being
           deluded
           and
           perverted
           ,
           if
           either
           unanswerable
           consutations
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           demonstrative
           Defences
           of
           the
           Articles
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           ,
           can
           have
           any
           efficacy
           upon
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           .
           Among
           other
           fulsom
           flatteries
           adorning
           a
           Speach
           made
           to
           his
           Majesty
           by
           an
           
             Addressing
             Dissenter
          
           ,
           I
           find
           this
           hypocritical
           and
           shameful
           adulation
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             if
             there
             should
             remain
             any
             seeds
             of
             disloyalty
             in
             any
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             the
             transcendent
             goodness
             exerted
             in
             his
             Declaration
             would
             mor●isie
             and
             kill
             them
          
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           might
           have
           added
           with
           more
           truth
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           
             transcendent
             goodness
          
           had
           almost
           destroyed
           all
           the
           seeds
           of
           their
           honesty
           ,
           and
           mortied
           their
           care
           and
           concernment
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             Reformed
             Religion
          
           .
           Their
           old
           strain
           of
           zealous
           preaching
           against
           the
           Idola●ry
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           
             coming
             out
             of
             Babylon
             my
             people
             ,
          
           are
           grown
           out
           of
           fashion
           with
           them
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           are
           only
           reserved
           ,
           and
           said
           by
           ,
           to
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           kindness
           ,
           and
           acceptation
           of
           
             forraign
             Protestants
          
           ,
           when
           their
           occasions
           and
           conveniencies
           draw
           them
           over
           to
           Amsterdam
           .
           Whosoever
           comes
           into
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           would
           think
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           there
           hears
           delivered
           from
           their
           pulpits
           ,
           that
           She
           which
           was
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           a
           few
           years
           ago
           ,
           were
           now
           become
           a
           
             chast
             Spouse
          
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           were
           heretofore
           the
           damnable
           Doctrines
           of
           Popery
           ,
           were
           of
           late
           turned
           innocent
           and
           
             Harmless
             opinions
          
           .
           The
           
             Kings
             Declaration
          
           ,
           would
           seem
           to
           have
           brought
           some
           of
           them
           to
           a
           
             melius
             inquirendum
          
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           are
           already
           arrived
           to
           believe
           a
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           the
           
             best
             King
          
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           in
           a
           little
           time
           come
           to
           esteem
           Papists
           for
           the
           best
           
             Christians
             .
             The
             keeping
             back
             nothing
             that
             is
             profitable
             to
             save
             such
             as
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             declaring
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             of
             God
          
           ;
           that
           are
           the
           Terms
           upon
           which
           they
           receiyed
           their
           
           Commission
           from
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           wherein
           they
           have
           
             Pauls
             practice
          
           and
           example
           for
           a
           pattern
           ,
           would
           seem
           to
           be
           things
           under
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           may
           supercede
           them
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           dispenses
           with
           the
           penal
           Statutes
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           is
           very
           agreeable
           unto
           ,
           and
           imported
           in
           his
           
             Majesties
             Claim
          
           of
           being
           obeyed
           
             without
             reserve
          
           ;
           so
           the
           owning
           this
           
             Absolute
             Power
          
           with
           that
           annex
           of
           challenged
           obedience
           ,
           does
           acquit
           them
           from
           all
           obligations
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           found
           to
           interfere
           with
           what
           is
           required
           by
           the
           King.
           But
           whether
           
             Gods
             Power
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Kings
           ,
           be
           superior
           ,
           and
           which
           of
           the
           two
           can
           cassate
           the
           
             others
             Laws
          
           ,
           and
           whose
           wrath
           is
           most
           terrible
           ;
           the
           judgment
           day
           will
           be
           able
           and
           sure
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           if
           all
           means
           in
           this
           world
           prove
           insufficient
           for
           it
           .
           The
           Addressers
           know
           upon
           what
           conditions
           they
           hold
           their
           Liberty
           ;
           and
           they
           have
           not
           only
           observed
           how
           several
           of
           the
           
             National
             Clergy
          
           have
           been
           treated
           for
           preaching
           against
           Popery
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           heard
           how
           divers
           of
           the
           
             Reformed
             Ministers
          
           in
           France
           (
           before
           the
           general
           suppression
           )
           were
           dealt
           with
           ,
           for
           speaking
           against
           their
           
             Monarchs
             Religion
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           if
           they
           carry
           so
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           provoke
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           tho
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           thro
           their
           ●●lence
           ,
           they
           both
           betray
           the
           Cause
           of
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           are
           unfaithful
           to
           the
           Soules
           of
           those
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           have
           taken
           upon
           them
           the
           spiritual
           guidance
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Papers
           themselves
           that
           are
           stiled
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Addresses
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           meddle
           with
           them
           ,
           being
           as
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           fitter
           to
           be
           exposed
           and
           ridicul'd
           ,
           either
           for
           their
           dulness
           and
           pedantry
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           adulation
           and
           sycophancy
           with
           which
           they
           are
           fulsomly
           stuff●
           ;
           than
           to
           deserve
           any
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           or
           to
           merit
           reflections
           that
           may
           prove
           instructive
           to
           Mankind
           .
           Only
           as
           that
           Address
           wherein
           his
           Majesty
           is
           thanked
           for
           his
           restoring
           
             God
             to
             his
             Empire
             over
             Conscience
             ,
          
           deserveth
           a
           rebuke
           for
           its
           blasphemy
           ;
           so
           that
           other
           which
           commends
           him
           for
           
             promising
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             Parliament
          
           to
           ra●i●y
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           (
           tho
           by
           the
           way
           all
           he
           says
           is
           ,
           that
           
             he
             does
             not
             doubt
             of
             their
             concurrence
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           his
           ill
           succ
           〈…〉
           upon
           the
           closetting
           of
           so
           many
           Member
           〈…〉
           and
           his
           since
           Dissolving
           that
           Parliament
           shews
           that
           there
           was
           some
           cause
           for
           the
           doub
           〈…〉
           ting
           of
           it
           )
           I
           say
           that
           other
           Address
           ,
           merits
           severe
           Censure
           for
           its
           insolency
           against
           th
           〈…〉
           
             legislative
             Authority
          
           .
           And
           the
           Authors
           of
           〈◊〉
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           for
           their
           crime
           com
           〈…〉
           mitted
           against
           the
           Liberty
           and
           Freedom
           〈◊〉
           the
           
             two
             Houses
          
           ,
           and
           for
           encouraging
           th
           〈…〉
           King
           to
           invade
           and
           subvert
           their
           most
           essen
           〈…〉
           tial
           and
           fundamental
           Priviledges
           ,
           and
           withou
           〈…〉
           which
           ,
           they
           can
           neither
           be
           a
           Council
           ,
           Judi
           〈…〉
           cature
           ,
           nor
           Lawgivers
           .
        
         
           After
           all
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           Nation
           will
           be
           so
           
             in
             〈…〉
             genuous
          
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           impute
           the
           miscarriages
           〈◊〉
           some
           of
           the
           nonconformists
           ,
           to
           the
           whole
           
             part
             〈…〉
          
           much
           less
           to
           ascribe
           them
           to
           the
           principles
           o
           〈…〉
           Dissenters
           .
           For
           as
           the
           points
           wherein
           the
           〈…〉
           differ
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           purel
           〈…〉
           of
           another
           Nature
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           no
           re
           〈…〉
           lation
           to
           Politicks
           ,
           so
           the
           influence
           ,
           that
           the
           〈…〉
           are
           adapted
           to
           have
           ,
           upon
           men
           as
           member
           〈…〉
           of
           
             Civil
             Societies
          
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           them
           in
           a
           specia
           〈…〉
           manner
           regardful
           ,
           of
           the
           Rights
           ,
           and
           Fran
           〈…〉
           chises
           ,
           of
           the
           Community
           .
           But
           if
           some
           nei
           〈…〉
           ther
           understand
           the
           tendency
           of
           their
           ow
           〈…〉
           principles
           ,
           nor
           are
           true
           and
           faithful
           unto
           them
           these
           things
           are
           the
           personal
           faults
           of
           thos
           〈…〉
           men
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           their
           ig
           〈…〉
           norance
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           dishonesty
           ;
           nor
           are
           thei
           〈…〉
           carriages
           to
           be
           counted
           the
           effects
           of
           thei
           〈…〉
           
             Religious
             Tenets
          
           ,
           much
           less
           are
           others
           of
           the
           party
           to
           be
           involved
           under
           the
           reproach
           an
           〈…〉
           guilt
           of
           their
           imprudent
           and
           ill
           conduct
           〈…〉
           Which
           there
           is
           the
           more
           cause
           to
           acknow
           〈…〉
           ledg
           ,
           because
           tho
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           ha
           〈…〉
           all
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           decline
           Addressing
           ,
           in
           that
           all
           her
           
             legal
             Foundation
          
           ,
           a
           〈…〉
           well
           as
           Security
           ,
           is
           shaken
           by
           the
           Declaration
           yet
           there
           are
           some
           of
           her
           Dignitaries
           and
           
             C
             〈…〉
             gy
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           divers
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           he
           〈…〉
           Communion
           ,
           who
           upon
           motives
           of
           Ambition
           Covetousness
           ,
           Fear
           ,
           or
           Courtship
           ,
           hav
           〈…〉
           enrolled
           themselves
           into
           the
           Li●●
           of
           
             Addre
             〈…〉
             sers
          
           ;
           and
           under
           pretence
           of
           giving
           thanks
           〈◊〉
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           his
           promise
           of
           
             protecting
             〈◊〉
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             a
             〈…〉
             
             〈…〉
             erof
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             the
             free
             Exer
             〈…〉
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             as
             by
             Law
             established
          
           ;
           〈…〉
           ve
           cut
           the
           throat
           of
           their
           Mother
           ,
           at
           〈…〉
           ose
           breasts
           they
           have
           suckt
           till
           they
           are
           〈…〉
           own
           fat
           ,
           both
           by
           acknowledging
           the
           
             usur
             〈…〉
             prerogative
          
           upon
           which
           the
           King
           assumes
           
             〈◊〉
             Right
          
           and
           Authority
           of
           Emitting
           the
           
             De
             〈…〉
             ration
          
           ;
           and
           by
           exchanging
           the
           legal
           stand●●g
           ,
           and
           Security
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           into
           that
           〈…〉
           ecarious
           one
           of
           the
           
             Royal
             word
          
           ,
           which
           〈…〉
           ey
           fly
           unto
           as
           the
           bottom
           of
           
             her
             Subsistence
          
           ,
           〈…〉
           d
           trust
           to
           as
           the
           wall
           of
           
             her
             defence
          
           .
           And
           〈◊〉
           most
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           
             Separate
             So
             〈…〉
             ties
          
           ,
           are
           free
           from
           all
           accession
           to
           
             Ad
             〈…〉
             essing
          
           ,
           and
           the
           few
           that
           concurred
           were
           〈…〉
           eerly
           drawn
           in
           by
           the
           wheedle
           and
           impor
           〈…〉
           nity
           of
           their
           Preachers
           ;
           so
           they
           who
           are
           〈◊〉
           the
           chiefest
           Character
           ,
           and
           greatest
           repu
           〈…〉
           tion
           for
           Wisdom
           and
           Learning
           among
           〈…〉
           e
           Ministers
           ,
           have
           preserved
           themselves
           〈…〉
           om
           all
           folly
           and
           treachery
           of
           that
           kind
           .
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             not
             many
             wise
             ,
             not
             ●any
             noble
             are
             called
          
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           is
           verified
           〈◊〉
           many
           of
           the
           
             Dissenting
             Addressers
          
           ,
           so
           it
           ●ay
           serve
           for
           some
           kind
           of
           Apology
           ,
           for
           their
           〈…〉
           ow
           and
           sneaking
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           their
           in
           〈…〉
           iscret
           and
           imprudent
           behaviour
           in
           this
           mat●er
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           more
           venial
           in
           some
           of
           ●hem
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           only
           a
           means
           of
           ingra
           〈…〉
           iating
           themselves
           (
           as
           they
           phansie
           )
           with
           ●he
           King
           ,
           who
           heretofore
           had
           no
           very
           good
           ●pinion
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           as
           being
           both
           an
           easie
           ●nd
           compendious
           method
           of
           Attoning
           for
           Offences
           against
           the
           Crown
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           were
           strongly
           suspected
           ;
           and
           a
           cheap
           and
           expenceless
           way
           of
           purchasing
           the
           pardon
           of
           their
           Relations
           ,
           that
           had
           stood
           actually
           
             〈…〉
             ccused
          
           of
           high
           Treason
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           as
           the
           King
           will
           retain
           very
           little
           favour
           and
           mercy
           for
           Fanaticks
           when
           once
           he
           has
           served
           his
           Ends
           upon
           them
           ;
           so
           they
           will
           preserve
           as
           little
           kindness
           for
           the
           Papists
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           but
           obtain
           relief
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           .
           And
           as
           there
           is
           not
           a
           people
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           more
           
             〈…〉
             oyal
          
           to
           Princes
           ,
           while
           they
           continue
           so
           to
           govern
           ,
           as
           that
           fealty
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           〈…〉
           or
           man
           remains
           due
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           there
           are
           none
           of
           what
           principles
           or
           communion
           soever
           ,
           upon
           whom
           the
           Kingdom
           it
           its
           whole
           interest
           come
           to
           ly
           at
           stake
           ,
           may
           more
           assuredly
           and
           with
           greater
           confidence
           depend
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           generality
           of
           
             Dissenting
             Protestants
          
           ,
           and
           especially
           upon
           those
           that
           are
           not
           of
           the
           
             Pastoral
             Order
          
           .
           The
           severities
           that
           the
           Dissenters
           lay
           under
           before
           ,
           and
           their
           deliverance
           from
           oppression
           and
           disturbance
           now
           ,
           seconded
           with
           the
           Kings
           expectation
           and
           demands
           of
           thanksgiving
           Addresses
           ,
           were
           strong
           temptations
           upon
           men
           void
           of
           generosity
           and
           greatness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           withall
           of
           no
           great
           Political
           Wisdom
           ,
           nor
           of
           prospect
           into
           the
           Consequences
           of
           Councils
           and
           tricks
           of
           State
           ,
           to
           act
           as
           illegally
           ,
           in
           their
           thanks
           ,
           as
           His
           Majesty
           had
           done
           in
           his
           bounty
           .
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           animadversion
           they
           may
           deserve
           ,
           should
           they
           be
           proceeded
           against
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           demerit
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           that
           both
           they
           ,
           and
           the
           Addressers
           of
           the
           former
           stamp
           ,
           may
           all
           find
           room
           in
           an
           Act
           of
           Indemnity
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Mercy
           of
           the
           Nation
           towards
           them
           ,
           will
           triump
           over
           and
           get
           the
           better
           of
           its
           Iustice.
           As
           it
           would
           argue
           a
           strange
           and
           judicial
           infatuation
           ,
           should
           they
           proceed
           to
           farther
           excesses
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           escape
           the
           punishment
           due
           to
           one
           Crime
           ,
           by
           comitting
           and
           taking
           Sanctuary
           in
           another
           ,
           thro
           improving
           their
           compliments
           into
           actions
           of
           treachery
           ;
           so
           all
           their
           hope
           of
           pardon
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           lenity
           and
           moderation
           ,
           from
           a
           true
           Protestant
           and
           rightly
           constituted
           Authority
           ,
           depends
           upon
           their
           conduct
           and
           behaviour
           henceforward
           ,
           and
           their
           not
           suffering
           themselves
           to
           be
           hurried
           ,
           and
           deluded
           ,
           into
           a
           co-operation
           with
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           a
           
             Popish
             Parliament
          
           .
           All
           their
           endeavours
           of
           that
           kind
           would
           but
           more
           clearly
           detect
           ,
           and
           manifest
           ,
           their
           treachery
           to
           Religion
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           in
           their
           power
           to
           ontvote
           the
           honest
           English
           part
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           help
           the
           King
           to
           such
           a
           House
           of
           Commons
           as
           he
           desires
           ;
           and
           were
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           thro
           their
           assistance
           ,
           in
           conjunction
           with
           violence
           and
           tricks
           used
           in
           Elections
           and
           Returns
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           such
           a
           
           ●ouse
           of
           Commons
           might
           be
           obtained
           ,
           as
           would
           be
           serviceable
           to
           Arbitrary
           and
           papal
           Ends
           ;
           yet
           neither
           the
           King
           nor
           they
           ,
           would
           be
           the
           ne●rer
           the
           compassing
           what
           is
           aimd
           at
           ;
           it
           being
           demonstrable
           that
           the
           Majority
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Lords
           ,
           are
           never
           to
           be
           wrought
           over
           to
           justify
           this
           
             illegal
             Declaration
          
           ;
           or
           to
           grant
           the
           King
           a
           Power
           of
           
             Suspending
             Laws
          
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ;
           nor
           to
           give
           their
           Assent
           to
           a
           Bill
           for
           Repealing
           the
           
             Test
             Acts
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Statutes
           that
           enjoin
           and
           require
           the
           Oaths
           of
           Allegeance
           and
           Supremacy
           .
           And
           if
           they
           should
           be
           so
           far
           left
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           betrayd
           by
           those
           among
           themselves
           whom
           the
           Court
           hath
           gained
           ,
           as
           to
           become
           guilty
           of
           so
           enormous
           an
           Act
           of
           folly
           and
           villany
           ;
           and
           should
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           next
           
             Parliament
             ,
             be
             the
             happy
             juncture
             they
             wait
             for
             ,
          
           and
           the
           improving
           their
           interest
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           giving
           their
           own
           votes
           ,
           for
           the
           Choice
           of
           Papists
           into
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           be
           what
           they
           mean
           
             by
             an
             essential
             proof
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             and
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             humble
          
           
           
             Addresses
             ,
             and
             that
             whereby
             they
             intend
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             thing
             they
             have
             promised
             ,
             is
             the
             least
             thing
             they
             will
             perform
             for
             his
             Majesties
             service
             and
             satisfation
             :
          
           as
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           they
           will
           deserve
           to
           forfeit
           all
           hopes
           of
           bei
           〈…〉
           forgiven
           ;
           so
           it
           would
           be
           an
           infidelity
           to
           Go
           〈…〉
           and
           Men
           ,
           and
           a
           cruelty
           to
           our selves
           〈◊〉
           our
           Posterity
           ,
           not
           to
           abandon
           them
           as
           
             betray
             〈…〉
          
           of
           
             Religion
             ;
             expunge
          
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Roll
           〈◊〉
           
             Protestants
             ;
             strip
          
           them
           of
           all
           that
           where
           〈…〉
           
             free
             Subjects
          
           have
           a
           
             Legal
             Right
          
           ;
           and
           not
           〈◊〉
           condemn
           them
           to
           the
           utmost
           
             punishment
             〈…〉
          
           which
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           adjudg
           th
           〈…〉
           worst
           of
           Traitors
           and
           Malefactors
           unto
           ▪
           There
           are
           some
           ,
           who
           thro
           hating
           of
           them
           do
           wish
           their
           miscarrying
           and
           offending
           t
           〈…〉
           so
           unpardouable
           a
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           ma
           〈…〉
           hereafter
           be
           furnished
           with
           an
           advantage
           both
           of
           ruining
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Di●senting
           party
           for
           their
           sakes
           .
           But
           as
           the
           lov
           〈…〉
           that
           I
           bear
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           perswasio
           〈…〉
           and
           belief
           I
           have
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           their
           
             Religious
             principles
          
           ,
           do
           make
           me
           exceeding
           solic
           〈…〉
           tous
           to
           have
           them
           kept
           and
           prevented
           ,
           from
           being
           hurried
           and
           transported
           into
           so
           fata
           〈…〉
           and
           criminal
           a
           behaviour
           ;
           so
           I
           desire
           〈◊〉
           make
           no
           other
           excuse
           for
           my
           plain
           dealin
           〈…〉
           towards
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             that
             faithful
             are
             the
             wounds
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             whi
             〈…〉
             the
             kisses
             of
             an
             Enemy
             are
             deceitful
          
           ;
           and
           that
           h
           〈…〉
           
             who
             rebukes
             a
             man
             ,
             shall
             find
             more
             favour
             afterwards
             ,
             than
             he
             who
             flattereth
             with
             the
             tongu
             〈…〉
          
        
         
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             SInce
             the
             fore-going
             Sheets
             went
             to
             the
             press
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             were
             Printing
             off
             ,
             there
             is
             come
             to
             my
             hands
             a
             new
             Proclamation
             Dated
             at
             Windsor
             the
             28.
             of
             Iune
             1687.
             for
             granting
             further
             Liberty
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             published
             there
             by
             an
             Order
             of
             the
             
               privy
               Council
            
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             bearing
             Date
             at
             Edinburgh
             the
             5.
             of
             Iuly
             .
             This
             Super●●tation
             of
             one
             Proclamation
             after
             another
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             is
             so
             apportio●ed
             and
             parallel
             to
             the
             late
             French
             method
             of
             Emitting
             Edicts
             in
             relation
             to
             those
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Religion
            
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             they
             seem
             to
             proceed
             out
             of
             one
             mint
             ,
             to
             be
             calculated
             for
             the
             same
             End
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             designed
             for
             the
             compassing
             and
             obtaining
             the
             like
             effects
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             an
             Alarm
             was
             taken
             at
             the
             publishing
             of
             some
             unreasonable
             and
             rigorous
             Edict
             ,
             there
             used
             often
             to
             follow
             another
             of
             a
             milder
             strain
             ,
             which
             was
             pretended
             to
             be
             either
             for
             the
             moderating
             the
             severities
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             or
             to
             remove
             
             〈…〉
             d
             rectify
             what
             they
             were
             pleased
             to
             call
             〈…〉
             isconstructions
             unduly
             put
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             〈…〉
             e
             true
             End
             whereof
             was
             only
             to
             stiffle
             and
             〈…〉
             tinguish
             the
             jealousies
             and
             apprehensions
             〈…〉
             at
             the
             other
             had
             begotten
             and
             excited
             ,
             and
             ●hich
             had
             they
             not
             been
             calmed
             and
             allayd
             ,
             〈…〉
             ight
             have
             awakened
             the
             Protestants
             there
             〈◊〉
             provide
             for
             their
             safety
             by
             a
             timely
             with●rawing
             into
             other
             Countries
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             ●ot
             been
             provoked
             to
             generous
             endeavoures
             ●f
             preventing
             the
             final
             suppression
             of
             their
             ●eligion
             ,
             and
             for
             obviating
             the
             ruin
             which
             〈…〉
             at
             Court
             had
             projected
             against
             them
             and
             ●as
             hastning
             to
             involve
             them
             under
             .
             Nor
             〈…〉
             es
             my
             suspition
             of
             his
             Majesties
             pursuing
             ●e
             same
             design
             against
             Protestants
             ,
             which
             ●e
             great
             Louis
             glories
             to
             have
             accompli
             〈…〉
             ed
             ,
             proceed
             meerly
             from
             that
             conjun
             〈…〉
             ion
             of
             Counsels
             that
             all
             the
             world
             observes
             ●etween
             Whitehall
             and
             Versailles
             ;
             nor
             meer●●
             from
             the
             Kings
             abandoning
             his
             
             Nephew
             ●nd
             Son
             in
             Law
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             and
             not
             〈◊〉
             much
             as
             interposing
             to
             obtain
             satisfaction
             〈◊〉
             be
             given
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             many
             injuries
             ,
             dam
             〈…〉
             ages
             ,
             spoiles
             ,
             and
             robberies
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             〈…〉
             fronts
             done
             him
             by
             that
             haughty
             Monarch
             ;
             ●hen
             one
             vigorous
             application
             could
             not
             〈…〉
             il
             to
             effect
             it
             ;
             nor
             yet
             meerly
             from
             that
             ●greeableness
             in
             their
             procedures
             ,
             thro
             the
             ●ing
             of
             Englands
             imitating
             that
             forraign
             
               Po
               〈…〉
               ntate
            
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             whole
             course
             that
             〈…〉
             at
             h
             been
             taken
             in
             France
             the
             Pattern
             of
             〈…〉
             ll
             his
             actings
             in
             
               Great
               Brittain
            
             ;
             but
             I
             am
             ●uch
             confirmed
             in
             my
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             〈…〉
             y
             remembring
             a
             passage
             in
             one
             of
             
               Mr.
               Cole
               〈…〉
               ans
               Letters
            
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             very
             well
             knew
             what
             〈…〉
             e
             then
             Duke
             of
             York
             ,
             had
             been
             for
             many
             〈…〉
             ears
             ingaged
             in
             ,
             against
             our
             Religion
             and
             
               〈…〉
               ivil
               Liberties
            
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             Vows
             and
             〈…〉
             romises
             he
             was
             ,
             not
             to
             desist
             from
             prose
             〈…〉
             ting
             what
             had
             been
             resolved
             upon
             and
             un
             〈…〉
             ertaken
             ;
             so
             he
             had
             the
             confidence
             to
             say
             
               〈…〉
               at
               his
               Masters
               design
               and
               that
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             〈…〉
             ance
             ,
             
               was
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             ●as
             no
             less
             ,
             as
             he
             farther
             informs
             us
             than
             〈…〉
             e
             
               ex●●●pating
               the
               Northern
               Heresie
            
             .
             Had
             the
             ●ing
             of
             England
             acted
             with
             sincerity
             from
             〈…〉
             at
             noble
             principle
             ,
             
               that
               conscience
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               constrained
               ,
               nor
               people
               forced
               in
               matters
               of
               meer
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             he
             would
             delude
             weak
             and
             easie
             people
             to
             believe
             ;
             and
             had
             not
             all
             his
             Arbitrary
             and
             illegal
             proceedings
             in
             granting
             Liberty
             to
             
               Dissenting
               Protestants
            
             ,
             been
             to
             subserve
             and
             promote
             other
             designes
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             seasonable
             and
             convenient
             to
             discover
             and
             avow
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             then
             acted
             with
             that
             conformity
             to
             the
             Principle
             he
             professeth
             to
             be
             under
             the
             influence
             and
             Government
             of
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             consonancy
             and
             harmonious
             agreeableness
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             Indulgence
             ,
             vouchsased
             to
             those
             of
             the
             
               Reformed
               Religion
            
             in
             England
             and
             Scotland
             ,
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             of
             the
             established
             way
             ,
             that
             there
             would
             have
             needed
             no
             second
             Proclamation
             apporting
             new
             measures
             of
             Liberty
             and
             favour
             to
             Scotts
             Dissenters
             ,
             seeing
             they
             would
             have
             had
             it
             granted
             them
             at
             first
             in
             the
             same
             latitude
             and
             illimitedness
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             
               English
               nonconformists
            
             .
             But
             when
             Princes
             carry
             on
             and
             pursue
             mischievous
             designes
             ,
             under
             the
             palliations
             of
             Religion
             ,
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Right
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             it
             comes
             often
             to
             pass
             thro
             adapting
             their
             methods
             to
             what
             they
             mean
             and
             intend
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             what
             they
             pretend
             and
             give
             out
             ,
             that
             their
             crafty
             projections
             ,
             by
             being
             not
             sufficiently
             accommodated
             to
             their
             purposes
             ,
             prove
             ineffectual
             to
             the
             compassing
             what
             was
             aim'd
             at
             ;
             and
             this
             forceth
             them
             to
             a
             new
             game
             of
             falsehood
             and
             subtilety
             ,
             but
             still
             under
             the
             old
             varnish
             and
             gloss
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             them
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             means
             that
             may
             be
             more
             proportioned
             than
             the
             former
             were
             ,
             for
             their
             reaching
             the
             End
             that
             they
             ubtimately
             drive
             at
             .
             Thence
             it
             is
             that
             those
             Rulers
             ,
             who
             are
             engaged
             in
             the
             prosecution
             of
             wicked
             and
             unjustifiable
             designes
             ,
             are
             necessitated
             not
             only
             to
             apply
             themselves
             to
             opposite
             Methods
             towards
             different
             parties
             ,
             and
             those
             such
             as
             must
             be
             suited
             and
             apportioned
             to
             their
             discrepant
             interests
             ,
             without
             the
             accommodating
             of
             which
             they
             can
             neither
             hope
             to
             mould
             them
             to
             that
             tame
             and
             servile
             compliance
             ,
             nor
             work
             them
             up
             to
             that
             active
             and
             vigorous
             abetting
             of
             their
             malicious
             and
             crasty
             projections
             
             as
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             rendring
             them
             succesful
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             vary
             their
             proceedings
             towards
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Party
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             well
             when
             the
             ways
             they
             have
             acted
             in
             towards
             them
             are
             found
             inadequate
             to
             the
             End
             unto
             which
             they
             were
             calculated
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             mischief
             hid
             under
             them
             comes
             to
             be
             too
             soon
             discovered
             .
             This
             weak
             and
             short-sighted
             people
             fancy
             to
             arise
             from
             an
             uncertainty
             in
             Princes
             councels
             ,
             and
             from
             their
             being
             at
             no
             consistency
             with
             themselves
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             can
             penetrate
             into
             affairs
             and
             that
             do
             consider
             things
             more
             narrowly
             ,
             can
             easily
             discern
             ,
             that
             all
             this
             variation
             ,
             diversity
             ,
             and
             shifting
             of
             methods
             in
             Rulers
             actings
             ,
             proceed
             from
             other
             causes
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             their
             stability
             and
             perseverance
             in
             an
             illegal
             and
             wicked
             design
             ,
             that
             compels
             them
             to
             those
             crooked
             and
             contrary
             Courses
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             gaining
             the
             unwary
             and
             ill
             applyed
             concurrence
             of
             their
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             the
             hastning
             distress
             and
             desolation
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             throwing
             them
             into
             that
             lethargy
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             supiness
             ,
             as
             may
             hinder
             them
             from
             all
             endeavours
             of
             obstructing
             and
             diverting
             the
             evils
             ,
             that
             their
             Governours
             are
             seeking
             to
             bring
             upon
             them
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             a
             more
             certain
             indication
             ,
             of
             a
             Princes
             being
             engaged
             in
             a
             design
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             good
             and
             happiness
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             over
             which
             he
             is
             set
             ;
             than
             his
             betaking
             himself
             to
             illegal
             ways
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             promoting
             the
             ease
             and
             benefit
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             or
             according
             as
             he
             finds
             his
             Subjects
             to
             differ
             in
             their
             particular
             interests
             ,
             his
             applying
             himself
             to
             them
             in
             methods
             ,
             whereof
             the
             contrariety
             of
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             renders
             them
             the
             more
             proper
             and
             adapted
             to
             ensnare
             the
             divided
             factions
             ,
             thro
             accosting
             each
             of
             them
             with
             something
             that
             they
             are
             severally
             fond
             of
             .
             
               Legal
               means
            
             are
             always
             sufficient
             to
             the
             pursuing
             and
             compassing
             
               legal
               Ends
            
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             for
             the
             general
             good
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             may
             either
             be
             obtained
             by
             courses
             ,
             wherein
             the
             generallity
             find
             their
             united
             interest
             and
             common
             felicity
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             application
             to
             a
             Parliament
             freely
             and
             duly
             chosen
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             represents
             the
             whole
             politick
             Society
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             expected
             most
             compassion
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             wisdom
             and
             prudence
             ,
             for
             redressing
             the
             grievances
             ,
             easing
             the
             troubles
             ,
             and
             providing
             for
             the
             benefit
             and
             safety
             of
             all
             that
             are
             wrapt
             up
             in
             and
             represented
             by
             them
             .
             And
             as
             every
             Prince
             ,
             who
             sincerely
             seeks
             and
             pursues
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             will
             so
             adjust
             and
             attemper
             all
             his
             actions
             towards
             them
             ,
             that
             his
             whole
             carriage
             shall
             be
             uniform
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             his
             Governing
             power
             ,
             meet
             in
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             lines
             from
             a
             circumserence
             uniting
             in
             their
             Centre
             ;
             so
             there
             needs
             no
             other
             proof
             that
             these
             two
             or
             three
             late
             Actions
             of
             His
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             a
             foolish
             sort
             of
             men
             are
             apt
             to
             interpret
             for
             favours
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             them
             effects
             of
             compassion
             and
             kindness
             ;
             are
             but
             to
             conceal
             his
             malice
             ,
             and
             to
             subserve
             as
             well
             as
             cover
             some
             fatal
             and
             pernicious
             design
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             carrying
             on
             against
             
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
            
             ,
             than
             that
             while
             he
             is
             gratifying
             a
             few
             of
             them
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             the
             same
             time
             robbing
             all
             of
             them
             of
             many
             ;
             and
             that
             while
             he
             is
             indulging
             the
             Dissenters
             with
             a
             Freedom
             from
             the
             
               penal
               Laws
            
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             is
             invading
             the
             properties
             ,
             and
             subverting
             the
             
               Civil
               Rights
            
             of
             the
             three
             Nations
             ,
             and
             changing
             the
             whole
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             He
             that
             strips
             us
             of
             what
             belongs
             unto
             us
             as
             we
             are
             English
             and
             
               Scotts
               men
            
             :
             cannot
             mean
             honestly
             in
             the
             savours
             he
             pretends
             to
             vouchsafe
             us
             as
             we
             are
             Christians
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             that
             is
             endeavouring
             to
             enslave
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             subject
             our
             Estates
             to
             his
             Arbitrary
             lust
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             intend
             any
             thing
             else
             by
             this
             kindness
             granted
             to
             Fanaticks
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             than
             the
             dividing
             them
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             what
             concerns
             the
             
               Civil
               Interest
            
             and
             external
             happiness
             of
             the
             Community
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             them
             an
             engaged
             Faction
             to
             assist
             and
             abet
             him
             in
             enthralling
             the
             Kingdoms
             .
             Whosoever
             considers
             the
             whole
             Tenor
             of
             his
             Majesties
             other
             Actings
             ,
             in
             proroguing
             and
             dissolving
             Parliaments
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             them
             uncompliant
             with
             his
             
             
               〈…〉
               pish
            
             and
             despotical
             Ends
             ;
             his
             keeping
             on
             〈…〉
             ot
             a
             formidable
             Ar●●
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             〈…〉
             aws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             upon
             no
             other
             in
             〈…〉
             ention
             ,
             but
             to
             maintain
             him
             in
             his
             Usurpa
             〈…〉
             on
             s
             over
             our
             Rights
             ,
             and
             to
             awe
             us
             into
             〈…〉
             tame
             and
             servile
             submission
             to
             his
             
               Preroga
               〈…〉
               ve
            
             will
             ;
             His
             filling
             all
             places
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             ●ith
             weak
             as
             well
             as
             Treacherous
             persons
             ,
             who
             instead
             of
             administring
             Justice
             may
             be
             ●he
             Instruments
             of
             Tyranny
             ;
             his
             robbing
             men
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             by
             judicial
             forms
             ,
             and
             under
             ●retence
             that
             
               nullum
               tempus
               occurris
               R●gi
            
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             quietly
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             Subjects
             for
             several
             hundred
             years
             ;
             his
             advan●ing
             none
             to
             Civil
             or
             Military
             Employs
             ,
             but
             whom
             he
             hath
             some
             confidence
             in
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             finding
             them
             ready
             to
             execute
             his
             
             despotical
             ●njunctions
             ;
             and
             his
             esteeming
             no
             persons
             Loyal
             and
             faithful
             to
             himself
             ,
             save
             those
             who
             ●re
             willing
             to
             be●●●y
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             be
             Rebells
             and
             Traitors
             against
             the
             
               Legal
               Constitution
            
             :
             I
             say
             whosoever
             considers
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Hue
             and
             complexion
             ,
             cannot
             imagine
             (
             unless
             he
             be
             under
             a
             judicial
             blindness
             and
             a
             strange
             insatuation
             )
             that
             any
             thing
             arriving
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             tho
             it
             may
             be
             a
             matter
             wherein
             they
             may
             find
             their
             present
             ease
             and
             advantage
             should
             proceed
             from
             compassion
             and
             good
             will
             to
             
               his
               Protestant
            
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             must
             be
             only
             in
             order
             to
             promote
             a
             distinct
             interest
             from
             that
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             better
             and
             more
             easie
             accomplishing
             of
             some
             wicked
             and
             unjustifiable
             design
             .
             And
             tho
             his
             Majesty
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             reasons
             moving
             him
             to
             the
             Emission
             of
             this
             
               2●●
               Proclamation
               ,
               were
               the
               s
               〈…〉
               istruous
               Interpretations
               which
               either
               have
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               of
               some
               Restrictions
               in
               his
               former
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             difficult
             even
             without
             being
             of
             his
             privy
             Council
             ,
             to
             assign
             a
             truer
             motive
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             real
             and
             effectual
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             For
             as
             that
             of
             the
             
               12
               th
            
             of
             February
             ,
             came
             forth
             attended
             with
             so
             many
             limitations
             ,
             not
             casie
             to
             be
             digested
             by
             men
             of
             wisdom
             or
             honesty
             ,
             lest
             if
             it
             had
             been
             more
             unconfined
             and
             extensive
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             opened
             a
             Door
             for
             all
             
               Scotts
               Dissenters
            
             to
             have
             gone
             in
             and
             taken
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             Protestants
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Cura●es
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             others
             ,
             should
             have
             joined
             in
             the
             separate
             interest
             ,
             and
             thereby
             have
             become
             an
             united
             Body
             against
             popery
             ;
             but
             upon
             finding
             that
             hardly
             any
             would
             purchase
             their
             freedom
             from
             the
             penal
             laws
             ,
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             things
             so
             unbecoming
             Men
             and
             Christians
             ,
             as
             the
             conforming
             to
             the
             Terms
             therein
             prescribed
             obliged
             them
             unto
             ;
             and
             that
             as
             they
             of
             the
             
               National
               Communion
            
             were
             alarm'd
             and
             disgusted
             ,
             so
             few
             or
             none
             of
             the
             
               Dissenting
               fellowships
            
             were
             pleased
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             were
             not
             only
             angry
             at
             the
             many
             illegal
             favours
             ,
             and
             threatning
             advantages
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             were
             grown
             so
             sensible
             of
             the
             design
             carrying
             on
             against
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             liberties
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             that
             tho
             they
             could
             not
             renounce
             their
             respective
             tenets
             in
             the
             matters
             wherein
             they
             differed
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             willing
             to
             stifle
             their
             heats
             and
             animosities
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             that
             encouragement
             ,
             aid
             ,
             and
             assistance
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             was
             necessary
             for
             their
             common
             safety
             :
             upon
             these
             considerations
             ,
             his
             Majesty
             (
             if
             he
             would
             have
             spoken
             sincerely
             )
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             published
             this
             
               new
               Proclamation
            
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             hinder
             
               Scots
               Protestants
            
             from
             uniting
             ,
             for
             their
             mutual
             defence
             ,
             against
             Turkish
             Tyranny
             ,
             and
             Romish
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             in
             hopes
             thereby
             to
             continue
             and
             exasperate
             their
             undue
             and
             passionate
             heats
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             not
             only
             in
             divided
             and
             opposit
             interests
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             contribute
             to
             the
             suppressing
             and
             ruining
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             look
             on
             unconcernedly
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             ripened
             his
             designes
             against
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             be
             prepared
             for
             extirpating
             the
             Reformed
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             subverting
             the
             fundamental
             as
             well
             as
             Statute
             Laws
             ,
             and
             for
             bringing
             such
             to
             the
             stake
             and
             Gibbet
             ,
             as
             shall
             have
             the
             integrity
             to
             assert
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             the
             courage
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             other
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             this
             
               last
               Proclamation
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             grants
             a
             more
             illimited
             freedom
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             Protect
             
               all
               
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               Their
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
            
             as
             he
             disdainfully
             and
             ignominiously
             calls
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             clause
             that
             may
             discourage
             all
             honest
             men
             from
             owning
             their
             Liberty
             to
             the
             Authority
             that
             bestows
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             it
             is
             derived
             and
             conveyed
             to
             them
             .
             For
             not
             being
             satisfied
             to
             superstruct
             his
             pretended
             Right
             ,
             of
             
               Suspending
               ,
               S
               〈…〉
               pping
            
             ,
             and
             
               Disabling
               Laws
            
             ,
             upon
             his
             
               Soveraign
               Authority
               and
               Prerogative
               Royal
            
             ,
             but
             as
             knowing
             that
             these
             give
             no
             such
             pre-eminence
             and
             Iurisdiction
             over
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             challeng
             unto
             himself
             an
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             ,
             as
             the
             source
             and
             spring
             of
             that
             exorbitant
             and
             Paramount
             Claim
             ,
             which
             he
             therein
             exerciseth
             and
             exerts
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             ,
             imports
             his
             Majesties
             being
             loose
             and
             free
             from
             all
             ties
             and
             restraints
             ,
             either
             by
             fundamental
             Stipulations
             ,
             or
             superadded
             Laws
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             natural
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             he
             allows
             the
             Government
             under
             which
             we
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             we
             were
             sworn
             and
             stood
             bound
             ,
             to
             be
             hereby
             subverted
             and
             changed
             ,
             and
             that
             thereupon
             we
             are
             not
             only
             absolved
             and
             acquitted
             ,
             from
             the
             Allegiance
             and
             fealty
             ,
             we
             were
             formerly
             under
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             but
             are
             indispensably
             obliged
             by
             the
             ●ies
             and
             engagements
             that
             are
             upon
             us
             ,
             of
             maintaining
             and
             defending
             the
             Constitution
             and
             Government
             ,
             to
             apply
             our selves
             to
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             and
             endeavours
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             Enemy
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             a
             subverter
             of
             the
             legal
             Government
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             interest
             he
             had
             ,
             or
             could
             lawfully
             claim
             ,
             was
             an
             
               official
               Trust
            
             ,
             and
             no●
             an
             
               Absolute
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             a
             
               despo●icat
               Dominion
            
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             he
             hath
             deposed
             a●d
             abdicated
             himself
             from
             ,
             by
             challenging
             and
             usurping
             the
             latter
             .
             And
             should
             any
             
               Scots
               dissenter
            
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             entrance
             upon
             the
             Liberty
             granted
             by
             this
             Proclamation
             ,
             or
             in
             addressing
             by
             way
             of
             thankfulness
             for
             it
             ,
             take
             the
             least
             notice
             of
             this
             freedom's
             flowing
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             Recognising
             this
             
               Absolute
               Power
            
             in
             his
             Majesty
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             lookt
             upon
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             Traitors
             ,
             and
             deserves
             to
             be
             proceeded
             against
             both
             for
             his
             aecession
             unto
             ,
             a
             〈…〉
             justifying
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Libe
             〈…〉
             ties
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             an●
             for
             betraying
             the
             Rights
             of
             all
             free-bor●
             men
             .
             For
             those
             few
             Reflections
             in
             th●
             fore
             going
             Sheets
             ,
             which
             this
             New
             Proclamation
             may
             not
             only
             seem
             to
             render
             useless
             and
             frustrate
             the
             end
             whereunto
             they
             wer●
             intended
             ,
             but
             may
             make
             the
             publishing
             an●
             animadversions
             upon
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Kin●
             by
             departing
             from
             ,
             does
             himself
             Censure
             an●
             condemn
             ,
             be
             esteemed
             both
             a
             faileur
             i●
             in
             genuity
             and
             candor
             ,
             and
             a
             want
             of
             rega
             〈…〉
             to
             those
             Measures
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             ough●
             to
             be
             observed
             towards
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             mor●
             especially
             towards
             Crowned
             Heads
             ;
             I
             shal●
             only
             say
             that
             as
             the
             Proclamation
             arrived
             wi
             〈…〉
             me
             too
             late
             ,
             to
             hinder
             and
             prevent
             the
             communication
             of
             them
             to
             the
             publick
             ;
             so
             I
             have
             this
             farther
             to
             add
             in
             justification
             o●
             their
             being
             published
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             thereby
             appear
             ,
             that
             what
             his
             Majesty
             stiles
             
               sinistruo
               〈…〉
               Interpretations
               made
               of
               some
               Restrictions
               mentioned
               in
               his
               former
               ,
            
             are
             no
             other
             than
             the
             just
             ,
             natural
             ,
             genuine
             ,
             and
             obvious
             constructions
             ,
             which
             they
             ly
             open
             unto
             ,
             and
             are
             capable
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             avoid
             fastning
             upon
             them
             ,
             without
             renouncing
             all
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             .
             And
             while
             the
             King
             continues
             to
             disparage
             and
             asperse
             all
             sober
             and
             judicious
             Reflections
             upon
             that
             Royal
             Paper
             ,
             by
             charging
             upon
             them
             the
             unjust
             and
             reproachful
             Character
             of
             
               sinistruous
               Interpretations
            
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             as
             well
             as
             equal
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             matter
             should
             be
             pl●i●ly
             and
             impartially
             represented
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             〈◊〉
             ●be
             re
             〈…〉
             tted
             and
             l●●t
             to
             the
             understanding
             and
             〈…〉
             ass
             '
             〈…〉
             part
             of
             mankind
             who
             are
             the
             calumniators
             and
             Slanderers
             ,
             they
             who
             accuse
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             importing
             such
             principles
             ,
             consequences
             ,
             and
             tendencies
             ,
             or
             he
             and
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             have
             avoided
             and
             answered
             the
             imputations
             fastned
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             loaded
             them
             with
             hard
             and
             uncivil
             terms
             .
             For
             tho
             he
             be
             pleased
             to
             assume
             to
             himself
             an
             
               Absolute
               Power
               ,
               which
               all
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               without
               reserve
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             virtue
             of
             which
             
             〈…〉
             e
             
               Suspends
               ,
               Stops
            
             ,
             and
             Disables
             what
             Laws
             he
             ●leaseth
             ,
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             know
             but
             that
             his
             〈…〉
             ntellectuals
             being
             of
             the
             size
             of
             other
             mens
             ,
             〈…〉
             nd
             that
             seeing
             neither
             his
             Soveraignity
             ,
             〈…〉
             or
             Catholicalness
             ,
             have
             vested
             in
             him
             an
             〈…〉
             nerrability
             ,
             why
             we
             may
             not
             enter
             our
             
               〈…〉
               lea
            
             and
             demurr
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             tho
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             withstand
             the
             efforts
             of
             his
             Power
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             sub
             〈…〉
             oin
             any
             more
             ,
             save
             that
             whereas
             his
             
               Ma
               〈…〉
               esty
            
             Declares
             so
             many
             Laws
             
               to
               be
               disabled
               to
               〈…〉
               ll
               Intents
               and
               purposes
               ,
            
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             remembred
             ,
             that
             beside
             other
             intents
             and
             purposes
             that
             several
             of
             them
             may
             hereafter
             serve
             unto
             as
             the
             Papists
             may
             possibly
             come
             to
             have
             experience
             ;
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             in
             reference
             to
             which
             ,
             he
             cannot
             even
             at
             present
             ,
             hinder
             &
             prevent
             their
             usefulness
             and
             efficacy
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             only
             their
             raising
             and
             exciting
             all
             just
             resentments
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             free-born
             and
             generous
             men
             ,
             for
             his
             challenging
             a
             Power
             to
             Suspend
             and
             Cassate
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             remaining
             and
             continuing
             Monuments
             of
             his
             Infidelity
             to
             the
             Trust
             reposed
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             departure
             from
             all
             promises
             made
             at
             and
             since
             his
             entring
             upon
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             invading
             and
             subverting
             all
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Constitution
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Pag.
           4
           col
           .
           2.
           lin
           .
           3.
           after
           Court
           put
           .
           ibid.
           lin
           .
           41.
           r.
           knew
           .
           P.
           5.
           col
           .
           1.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           account
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           inpemperate
           .
           ibid.
           col
           .
           2.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           in
           .
           P.
           6.
           col
           .
           2.
           l.
           18.
           aite●
           Order
           put
           .
           P.
           7.
           col
           .
           2.
           l
           ,
           39.
           for
           
             an●
             .
             as
          
           .
           P.
           11.
           col
           .
           1.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           
             stirred
             up
          
           .
           ibid.
           l.
           penult
           .
           1.
           judg
           .
           P.
           25.
           col
           .
           2.
           in
           the
           margin
           r.
           
             Rot.
             Parl.
             7.
             
             Hen.
          
           4.
           
           P.
           31.
           col
           .
           2.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           obsole●e
           .
           P.
           40.
           col
           .
           1.
           l.
           38.
           r.
           Promisee
           .
           P.
           47.
           col
           .
           1.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           reverse
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70105-e270
           
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Times
             .
          
           
             Proef.
             to
             h
             〈…〉
             Hist.
             of
             th
             〈…〉
             Times
             .
             p.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             De
             Laudib
             .
             Leg.
             Angl.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Bract.
             lib.
             〈…〉
             cap.
             16.
             
             Fle
             〈…〉
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3
             〈…〉
             cap.
             9
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Rol.
             Parl.
             7.
             
             Hist.
             4
             ▪
             Num.
             59.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             Alsops
             Speech
             
               to
               the
            
             King.